tLIBRARY OF CONGRESS.? 

# # 

^ [SMITHSONIAN DEPOSIT.] f 

A — — 1, J) 

{UNITED STATES OF AllklCA.J 

m 



BRIEF MEMOIRS 



OF THE PIOUS. 







-xxt.U.S,it 



PREPARED FOR THE PRESB\ rERIAN BOARD OF PUB- 

Lie MI ON, 



PHILADELPHIA : 

PRESBYTERIAN BOARD OF PUBLICATION, 

No. 265 CHESTNUT STREET. 



TLs" 



Entered according to Act of Congress, in the year 

1848, by 

A. W. MITCHELL M. D., 

in the Office of the Clerk of the District Court for the 

Eastern District of Pennsylvania. 



stereotyped by 

S. DOUGLAS WYETH. No. 7 Pear St., 

Philadelphia. 



J 

or? 

ST 

^ CONTENTS. 
^ 

Page 

Rev. J. C. RiEu, - - -- - - - 5 

" John Campbell, . - - - - 42 

" Pliny Fisk, 69 

« John Eliot, 99 

Mrs. Catherine Clark, ----- 128 

Lady Huntingdon, ----- 156 

Mrs. Talbot, 170 

Mrs. Hannah Woodd, ----- ITS 

Lady Glenorchy, r - - - - - 196 

Mrs. Anne Thornton, ----- 218 

Miss Hannah Sinclair, ----- 240 



MEMOIR 



OF 



THE MV. J. C. EIEU, 



MINISTER OF THE REFORMED CHURCH, FREDERICIAr 
DENMARK. 



Julius Charles Rieu was bom at Ge- 
neva^ August 11th, 1792. Having de- 
voted himself to the service of the Lord ir* 
the work of the ministry in the year 1816, 
he reUnquished, at the close of 1817, the 
fairest temporal prospects^ in order to go and 
preach the gospel to an humble colony of 
French refugees, who had resided for nearly 
a century on the shores of the Little Belt, in 
Denmark. 

His deep humility and self-diffidence had 
led him at one time to consider himself as 
altogether unworthy of the sacred office, 
believing that it required higher talents, 
purer feeUngs, and greater faith than he pos- 
sessed. More than once, after having become 
a student in the Theological Hall, he was on 
the point of quitting it. But such was not 
the will of his great Master, who intended 
that he should become "a burning and a 
shining light'' in his day. He remained, 
therefore, and continued his studies. The 
1^ 5 



6 MEMOIR OF 

perusal of the Scriptures, and meditation on 
them, soon became his chief deUght ; and 
being accompanied with humility and a 
spirit of prayer, his faith grew stronger and 
stronger, as his knowledge increased. And 
from the moment, when, by the teaching of 
the Holy Spirit, he became conscious of his 
own weakness and utter inability to do any- 
thing " as of himself,'^ and learned to seek 
strength and guidance from the Saviour 
alone, from that moment he was enabled to 
surmount every obstacle, and to adopt the 
language of the apostle, " I can do all things 
through Christ which strengtheneth me/' 
Phil. iv. 13. 

The career on which he was now entering, 
became to him a well-spring of joy, and 
hope, and abounding consolation ; and he 
was solemnly set apart for the service of 
Christ, while his heart glowed with love, 
and with a fervent desire to make full proof 
of his ministry. 

The fortune which M. Rieu possessed, the 
tender and natural attachment which united 
him to his family, and the numerous friends 
by whom he was surrounded, (some of 
whom earnestly endeavoured to shake his 
resolution,) the benefit of his own native 
country, then very recently restored to inde- 
pendence and liberty, all these things per- 
mitted, nay even solicited him to consecrate 
his services to the church in his land, and 
quietly to wait till his turn came to fill some 
Station there ; but " a still small voice'^ within 



THE REV. J. C. RIEU. 7 

addressed to him a yet stronger appeal, and 
spoke to his heart with a more powerful elo- 
quence, urging him to look on the fields 
" white already to the harvest/' and to put his 
hand to the work without delay. He was 
then about twenty-five years of age. He did 
not hesitate ; endued with strength from 
above, he overcame all the pleadings of his 
naturally strong affections, and the yearnings 
of his heart towards his beloved friends and 
country. The love of Christ glowed yet 
more strongly in his soul, and in the true 
spirit of a missionary, he resigned them all, 
and hastened to bear the glad tidings of sal- 
vation to a far distant spot, on the northern 
confines of Europe. From this period more 
especially, he began to reflect around him 
that light, derived from Christ himself, which 
continued still to increase, until it was merged 
in "the perfect day,'' and he entered that 
world of glory to which the nobler part of 
his being had long appertained. He had 
heard that some part of his future flock had 
almost forgotten the French language. He 
remained, therefore, three months at Got- 
tingen on his way, and then travelling day 
and night, he arrived at Fredericia, prepared 
to preach in German. His ministry on earth 
was not to exceed, in the time of its duration, 
that of his Divine Master ; but in that short 
period how much did he perform ! 

By the power of his instructions and ex- 
ample, and the conciliating effect of his own 
behaviour, he was enabled, through the aid 



8 MEMOIR OF 

of that Saviour on whose grace he alone de- 
pended, to change the whole moral and re- 
ligious aspect of the colony. " It would be 
difficult for me to express/^ says one who 
visited him there, " the feelings awakened in 
my mind, by seeing him in the midst of his 
flock, enjoying their love, their respect, and 
their confidence ; or the beneficial effect of 
nis conversation, marked by kindness and 
candour, but yet always made in some way 
subservient to the ' one thing needful/ Al- 
though habitually serious, he was no stranger 
to a chastened gaiety of spirit, and his heart 
was filled with perfect peace and serenity. 
Mild, benevolent, affable towards all, his con- 
versation and conduct bore the impress of 
his faith and hope ; while to the very fea- 
tures of his countenance his openness and 
sincerity gave the most pleasing and happy 
expression. It was not, indeed, he that lived, 
but Christ that lived in him. Gal. ii. 20. 

" I shall not speak of the scrupulous exact- 
ness with which he fulfilled all his relative 
and social duties ; not only those of a pastor, 
but those also of a son, and a brother, and a 
friend. He never thought he had done 
enough. If he failed in what he undertook, 
he attributed it solely to his own weakness 
and imperfection, which he deeply bewailed. 
On the contrary, if he succeeded, he ascribed 
the glory to God alone. His zeal knew no 
other limits than the greatest possible number 
of persons over whom he could exert any in- 
fluence. As a preacher, though he was con* 



THE REV. J. C, RIEU, 9 

vinced that no man should neglect to cultivate 
the talents God has given him^ in order to 
enable him to set forth the truth more power- 
fully, yet was he still more fully persuaded 
that the most important thing in a sermon is 
not a style scrupulously correct, or harmo- 
nious and well measured sentences. His 
sole desire and endeavour was to ' preach 
Christ Jesus the Lord.' As he was deter- 
mined ^not to know anything' among his 
flock, ' save Jesus Christ, and him crucified/ 
so he gave his whole attention to placing 
before them the great truths of the gospel, 
with as much power and simplicity as he 
was able. He was always eloquent : but his 
was a Christian eloquence, altogether different 
from that of the world. ' My art of oratory/ 
he would say, ' is prayer / memorable words^ 
which should be engraven in the heart of 
every preacher of the gospel. He never 
separated morality from doctrine ; both were 
united and blended in his mind, as the sun 
with its light, and as both are inseparably 
united in their source, the Holy Scriptures. 
Having chosen his subject, he knelt before 
God, beseeching the aid of his Spirit in pre- 
paring suitable nourishment for the souls of 
those he w^as to address : then, in the power 
of the Spirit, he composed with vigour and 
rapidity, sermons calculated to enter the 
hearts and rouse the consciences of sinners ; 
to lead them to repentance and faith ; pre- 
senting always the one sure and only foun- 
datiou; and with solemn simplicity and 



10 MEMOIR OF 

earnestness pointing out ' the Lamb of God, 
which taketh away the sin of the world/ 

"The Sabbath was to him the most wel- 
come day of the week, and he always hailed 
its approach with joy. At nine o'clock he 
entered the pulpit, and preached in French. 
Afterwards he visited in succession three or 
four afflicted persons, (unable to leave their 
homes,) and engaged in a service with each 
of them. At two, he commenced his service 
in German : after which he held a numerous 
Sunday school at his own house. Lastly, at 
six, he opened his doors to those who came 
with eagerness to listen to the word of God, 
and details concerning the progress of Chris- 
tianity in the world. 

" He always rose at four in the morning, 
summer and winter, and laboured diligently 
to improve his time, taking only the repose 
absolutely necessary for his health. During 
the week in winter he had two evening 
meetings, similar to that on the Sabbath 
evening, and he gave two hours' instruction 
to his catechumens. He read the Bible 
with those who requested it, gave lessons on 
religion, and in writing, spelling, and arith- 
metic to a schoolmaster he trained up, and 
was one of the most active members of the 
Fredericia Bible Society. He had regular 
domestic worship morning and evening; 
he superintended the building of his school, 
read and made extracts from useful theolo- 
gical works, and kept up a somewhat exten- 
sive correspondence. When we add to all 



THE REV. J. C. RIEU. 11 

these labours, that he visited from house to 
house with a zeal that never intermitted ; 
exhorting sinners, consoling the sick and af- 
flicted, strengthening the weak, and carrying 
with him every where the words and the 
blessings of Christ, we may then form some 
conception of the manner in which this faith- 
ful steward improved the talents committed 
to his charge. He lived always as in the 
presence of God. The world was to him 
only a place of passage, of trial, and of ex- 
pectation ; and young as he was, his mind 
was habitually fixed on the desired moment 
when he should be delivered from ' the body 
of death,^ to depart and be with Christ. He 
was standing ready, and was found watching 
and praying, looking for his Lord's coming. 
He wrote to me, six weeks before his death, 
while he was yet strong and in vigorous 
health, the following letter. 

" ' Let us strive, dear brother, not to lose 
even a single instant of the time which our 
Master has entrusted to us. How short is it, 
that moment which we call life ! and how 
much shorter than we even suppose, may it 
prove for each one of ourselves ! Let us 
not consider its termination as a thing far re- 
moved from us ; let us not place it at the dis- 
tance of a year, or of a month, or even of a 
week ; let us place it as at the close of each 
one of those days, during which we are per- 
mitted to remain on earth. Oh ! let us live 
and act throughout every day, as if that 
were to be indeed our last day I This calcu- 



12 MEMOIR OP 

lation will not deceive us, and this is the 
only way in which we shall avoid being 
taken unawares/ 

" Speaking of the love of Christian friends, 
he said in another letter, ' Oh the sweetness 
of that union, of that indissoluble love, 
which, in spite of distance of place, only 
grows stronger and stronger ; striking deeper 
roots in the soul in proportion as we receive 
larger measures of that Spirit who cements 
together, and unites closely in one, ail the 
members of that body, of which Jesus Christ 
is the Head ! We all listen to the same 
voice ;. we are all led into the same pastures ; 
we all drink at the same well-spring of living 
waters; our eyes all look up with the same 
joy to that Good Shepherd who will, ere 
long, gather us together in one, after our dis- 
persion, that henceforth there may be only 
^ one fold and one Shepherd.' There, there 
will be no more separation and mourning. 
"There shall be no more death, neither 
sorrow, nor crying, neither shall there be any 
more pain.'' Death will be no more : that 
which is unholy and defiled, will be no 
more : neither Satan, nor the world, nor the 
flesh, will ever be able again to interrupt 
our adoration, our anthems, our joys. God 
himself will be our sun ; we shall walk in 
his light, we shall glory in him, and rejoice, 
and that for ever — forever. my friend! 
what balm does this pour on all the sorrows 
we now feel ! How are all those sufferings 
alleviated, which are often so severe to the 



THE REV. J. C. RIEU. 13 

flesh, when we thus contemplate the end; 
when we walk not by sight, but by faith ! 
Oh that we could but keep our eyes always 
fixed upon the Author and Finisher of our 
faith ! E\ren now, yes ! even now we be- 
hold something of his glory, though it is but 
as ^through a glass darkly,^ or as by the re- 
flection of a mirror full of blemishes, by 
reason of our fleshly eyes; yet, notwith- 
standing the bondage of corruption, this 
glory is even now sufficient to thrill our 
hearts with joy. What will it be, my brother, 
when we ourselves, changed from glory to 
glory, shall indeed behold in its eternal 
reality, the glory of our great God and Sa- 
viour ! What a prospect ! what a foretaste 
of bliss unspeakable ! world, how puerile 
appear thy transient joys ! How worthless 
thy fleeting honours ! Deem us fools if thou 
wilt ; alas I we cannot but weep over thy 
folly, for we know what tears it will cost 
thee ; we know in how short a time thou 
wilt be cruelly undeceived, when in the full 
splendour of eternal day, thou shalt behold 
thy wise ones, those whose brows thou hast 
wreathed with laurel, and on whom thou hast 
lavished all thine incense, covered with 
shame and everlasting contempt ; and those 
whom thou hast despised as fools, clothed 
with the garments of salvation, their heads 
adorned with the crown of life, proclaimed 
by the voice of the archangel throughout the 
whole extent of the celestial regions, sons of 
the Most High; seated on thrones of glory, 
2 



14 MEMOIR OP 

to reign with him for ever and ever, in those 
palaces which the glory of the Lord doth 
lighten, and the Lamb is the hght thereof. 

We shall meet again according as 

God may appoint ; either, while the conflict 
still lasts, together to adore Him whom as 
yet we see not ; or in the day of our joy and 
gladness, to chant together our song of vic- 
tory/ '' 

We have now only to detail the circum- 
stances attending that event which for him 
made this life's transitory shadows disappear, 
while it put him in possession of the eternal 
reality and substance. 

During the winter of 1821, a contagious 
malady, till then unknown in that country, 
broke out among the inhabitants of Frede- 
ricia, and seemed peculiarly to attack the 
members of the colony. These simple 
people, who had hitherto led a peaceful life, 
on their narrow peninsula, cultivating their 
lands and plantations of tobacco, were 
visited, as in a moment, by a great calamity : 
they stood amazed to behold death bearing 
away with fearful suddenness those whom 
they held dear. Conjugal ties, only just 
formed, were broken asunder. The conta- 
gion seized on both the young and the old, 
and carried its devastation into every family. 
What were the thoughts and feelings of the 
faithful pastor on beholding this spectacle of 
destruction ! " He adored the sovereignty of 
God as manifested in all his ways, and 
traced, even in the midst of them, his designs 



THE REV. J. C. RIEU. 15 

of mercy. Being persuaded that the whole 
will of God was good, that every develop- 
ment of it was perfect, and exactly suited to 
unfold his previous purposes, he saw in the 
strokes inflicted by this malady, a wide door 
set open before him, for proclaiming the 
mystery of the gospel, and for rendering 
those partakers of eternal life, whose bodily 
hfe was now threatened by the contagious 
malady. 

Rieu heard the call, and he obeyed it ; he 
was constantly to be found at the beds of the 
dying, and beside the graves of the dead. He 
there delivered the message with which he 
had been entrusted. He preached Him who 
is "the resurrection and the life,'' in the 
midst of these scenes of death and anguish. 
He announced to those whom this disease 
was about to separate from all they loved 
and all they possessed on earth, that God has 
bestowed a gift on the world, and that this 
gift is " life eternal,'' " that he that hath the 
Son, hath life, but that he that hath not the 
Son of God, shall not see life, but the wrath 
of God abideth on him," 1 John v. 12 ; John 
iii. 36. He besought them, by the mercies 
of God, to receive, ere they expired, this 
greatest of all gifts, which could abimdantly 
supply the place of every other, and which 
the Son of God purchased for us, at the price 
of his own most precious blood. " It was by 
the side of the sick bed," writes one of the 
friends of the pastor of Fredericia, who was 
present at the last funeral discourse which he 



16 MEMOIR OF 

preached, ^^ it was while standing by those 
new made graves, which were daily opening 
to receive some fresh victim, that Rieu en- 
treated his hearers with all the force of truth, 
and with an accent of earnestness and power 
which seems still sounding in my ears, to 
^flee from the wrath to come,^ conjuring 
them to be reconciled to God by Jesus 
Christ, and directing them to the Saviour, in 
order to obtain healing for their wounded 
souls.'^ 

It was just at this period that he wrote 
thus to one of his friends : " I must leave you 
now, dear brother, and go to console, to 
fortify, and to bear my testimony. I would 
fain give a voice to these corpses for those 
who yet survive. This is the moment in 
which to cry out loudly, ' Be ye saved !' 
The voice of the Almighty is powerful, and 
his hand is stretched out marvellously 
amongst us. Oh that it may be given to 
them to discern that hand, and to us to speak 
so as the Master would have us speak.^^ 
We may be unable to say positively that the 
invitations of M. Rieu were hstened to and 
obeyed ; but we do not consider it as a mat- 
ter of doubt. Even if his voice had not 
resounded effectually in the hearts of those 
by whom he was surrounded, it has been 
effectually heard elsewhere ; it has resounded, 
even from his bed of death, in Switzerland, 
in France, in Germany, and in England. 
God was pleased to effect much by his 
sojourn while he remained on earth, and 



THE REV. J. C. RIEU. 17 

Still more by his departure from it. If the 
pastor of a small church in Jutland has been 
removed, it has been only that he might 
become a preacher to a far more extensive 
community. He, being dead, preaches still 
to all those who have or may become 
acquainted with the details of his last hours ; 
and he will continue to preach as long as his 
name shall be remembered in the church of 
Christ. Lord, thy ways are not as our 
ways, nor thy thoughts as our thoughts, Isa. 
Iv. 8. 

In the meanwhile, and in the midst of all 
these visitations of sickness and mourning, 
which, following one upon another, deeply 
afflicted the heart of M. Rieu, he perceived 
within himself the symptoms which conveyed 
the solemn, but not unwelcome warning, 
"' Set thine house in order : for thou shalt 
die, and not live.'^ This event could not be 
traced to his neglect of any of the precau- 
tions necessary against contagion, for he had 
consulted the physicians on the subject, and 
conformed to all their directions, before he 
visited the beds of the dying. 

On Thursday morning, June 21st, 1821, 
M. Rieu perceived in himself the first symp- 
toms of the disorder, and from the earliest 
moment he foresaw the issue. He looked 
upon death only as a blessed deliverance ; 
he felt like one who throws off a heavy bur- 
den, and a sense of joy, the precursor and 
foretaste of joy everlasting, from that hour 
took possession of his soul. But while he 
2* 



18 MEMOIR OF 

looked upward with a smile of serene joy, 
and hailed that heaven which was opening 
before him, he did not forget the work which 
remained for him to do in the present world. 
This forms a remarkable feature in his clos- 
ing scene, and one which ought to be especi- 
ally pointed out : for in it we behold 
displayed and shining with an equal lustre, 
the most exalted rapture of the Christian just 
about to receive his crown ; and, at the same 
time, the most calm and minute attention to 
the practical duties of the present life. If, on 
the one hand, he was " caught up,'^ as it 
were, into " the third heaven,'^ to use the 
words of the apostle, and there tasted " the 
powers of the world to come ;'' he had 
learned also, like him, to be " gentle among 
his flock, even as a nurse cherisheth her 
children.'' 

It is not superstition and enthusiasm, but 
true spiritual rehgion, that can offer exam- 
ples of calmness and perfect peace, even in 
the midst of the highest spiritual elevation of 
feeling. Christianity alone enables a man to 
be elevated without superstition, and to be 
abased without degradation. As soon as M. 
Rieu found himself attacked with the malady, 
he placed himself at his desk, and wrote the 
following paper, addressed to his beloved 
flock. 

" Fredericiay June 21, 1821. 
'^ Having been attacked this day with 
symptoms of the prevalent malady, by which 



THE REV. J. C. RIEU. 19 

many of our number have been already con- 
ducted to the tomb, I think it advisable to 
leave with you some instructions relating to 
the most important subjects, in case it should 
be the will of God to take me to himself. 1 
have not any very accurate knowledge as to 
the amount of my property at Geneva, but 
be it what it may, I would have it divided 
into two parts, the one for my dear parents, 
the other for my dear flock, who have be- 
come to me, in a manner, as my second 
family. This latter half I would wish to be 
added to the funds of the church ; the other 
to be distributed by my beloved family, ac- 
cording as they may think best, seeing that 
I have not now time to enter into particulars 
as to its disposal, and that we are all pilgrims 
and strangers here, on the very verge of 
eternity. I wish all my papers of every kind 
to be forwarded to my family without delay, 
and I shall bless God if any edification may 
be derived from their contents. 

" Now, my beloved parishioners, I have 
only one word more to say to you, and it is 
but a repetition of that which you already 
know, of that which will occupy my thoughts 
even to the end. It is this, that I have 
loved you, and that I do love you at this 
hour, with my whole soul ; and that I have 
prayed for you, and will pray for you till I 
resign my breath. I think I have proved 
my attachment, by preaching to you the 
word of God, such as I believe it to be in 
my conscience, and as in his sight. Before 



so MEMOIR OP 

I prepared for your souls the nourishment I 
was appomted to give you, I constantly 
bowed my knees at the throne of grace, to 
entreat of the chief Shepherd, that he would 
himself speak to you by my mouth, and that 
he would not suffer me to utter a single 
thought, as of myself Alas ! I am well 
aware that had it not been for my want of 
faith, my God would more effectually have 
perfected his strength in my weakness, and 
would have spoken to you himself more 
exclusively. Nevertheless, I have this firm 
and perfect confidence, that He who has 
elected me, an unworthy creature, conceived 
and born in sin, and in a state of utter perdi- 
tion, deserving death a thousand times over, 
and condemned to it by my transgressions, 
that He is faithful, having enabled me to 
build on the only sure foundation, Christ 
crucified ; and that, disregarding for his 
sake, all the great deficiencies and defile- 
ments which have tarnished and disfigured 
every part of my work, he will keep that 
which I have committed unto him even to 
the end, and will preserve me . unto his 
heavenly kingdom. And this I believe the 
more certainly, because I cast myself, at this 
hour, at the foot of the cross, making a full 
and entire renunciation of all merits of my 
own, for my ' righteousnesses are as filthy 
rags ;' and declaring solemnly before God, 
that I acknowledge Jesus Christ, God blessed 
for evermore, as my only Saviour ; who by 
his blood poured out on the cross, has 



THE REV. J. C. RIET7. 21 

washed me from all my iniquities, and puri- 
fied me by his Holy Spirit, so that I shall 
behold his face in righteousness. I smite on 
my breast with the publican, under the deep 
sense of my transgressions ; and I cry to 
Him with the crucified and converted thief, 
' Lord, remember me when thou comest into 
thy kingdom !^ Truly do I look on death 
as the happiest event, though ^I am in a 
strait betwixt two,' wishing yet longer to 
instruct those whom the Lord has confided 
to my care, but still can I also declare from 
the ground of my heart, that I ' desire to 
depart, and to be with Christ, which is far 
better/ If He should be pleased thus early 
to take me home, this is certainly a favour 
for which I cannot sufficiently humble my- 
self before him, while I pour forth anthems 
of grateful praise. What am I, my God ! 
that my conflict should be so soon terminated, 
before I have ever ' resisted unto blood, 
striving against sin V 

" My dear parishioners, look well to your- 
selves. I have declared unto you the whole 
counsel of God. It is true, (and I humble 
myself for it, and weep over it at the foot of 
the cross,) that it has been done amidst much 
infirmity, and fear of man. My conscience 
condemns me, especially for not having 
more closely imitated the example of the 
apostle, by exhorting each one of you, iu 
private, from house to house ; but notwith- 
standing this, you can all of you bear me 
witness, that I have never been ashamed of 



22 MEMOIR OF 

Christ crucified in preaching his word to you 
from the pulpit. His kingdom, then, has 
come unto you ; the very walls of his temple 
will attest that it has. Oh, what would I 
give that all had hstened to it, that all had 
received that word of life which alone can 
save the soul! How delightful would it 
have been to me, if larger numbers of you 
had been really converted to Christ ! 
hearken, hearken, to His voice, while it is 
yet day. I implore it of you, even as if I 
spoke to you from my grave. If you hearken 
not now, neither would you hear, ' though 
one rose from the dead.^ Heaven and earth 
shall pass away, but this word shall not pass 
away. Christ, save them, plead for them, 
even as thou hast deigned to plead for me ! 
And now, adieu, my dear parishioners : ' I 
commend you to God, and to the word of 
his grace.^ ' Watch ye, and pray,' ' for yet 
a Httle while, and He that shall come will 
come,' and will come for you. We shall 
soon, very soon, meet each other before the 
judgment seat of Christ. 

" If time permit, I shall write also to my 
dear parents, and to my beloved friends in 
Christ. If I am unable to do this, they will, 
at least, know that it wasjuy earnest desire, 
and you will communicate to them this letter. 
Oh that grace and peace may rest abundantly 
upon them! and that they may all dwell 
much on the thought, that they too must 
very soon ' leave the world, and go to the 
Father :' may they make haste, then, to unite 



THE REV. J. C. RIETJ. 23 

themselves to Christ, who is ' the Light of 
the world/ the Resurrection, the Way, the 
Truth, the Life ! 

" I bid adieu, also, to my beloved sister H. 
Should she survive me, and recover from the 
dangerous malady which now oppresses her, 
I commend her likewise to the grace of that 
Lord in whom she has believed, and by 
whom she is saved. I commend her, also, 
in this world, to the care of my dear flock, 
and to that of my beloved family, trusting 
that they will all endeavour to render her life 
as comfortable as possible. I bid her fare- 
well. We are not separated.* 

* Madame H. was a person about fifty years old, 
who had been the object of M. Rieu's devoted pastoral 
care, during a severe illness which for a long time was 
expected to prove fatal. God, however, was pleased 
to hear the prayers of this faithful and excellent pastor; 
and Madame H. had been restored not only to health 
of body, bat had, at the same time, received that know- 
ledge of God, which is the health of the soul. Her 
faith was simple, and very strong ; the word of God 
was her delight, and her habitual nourishment, and 
Jesus Christ her only Saviour. About six months 
before M. Rieu's death, she was requested by his 
friends to undertake the management of his household. 
She watched over him with the tenderness of a mother, 
and over the people of his charge with the care of a 
kind Christian matron, visiting those whom he was 
unable to visit himself, and where his presence was 
not absolutely required. She imparted the most sooth- 
ing consolations to the sick and afflicted, and greatly 
assisted in the good done by M. Rieu in the parish. 
During these frequent visits, she was seized with the 
prevailing malady, and breathed out her renewed 
spirit in the arms of her Saviour, three days only 
before the death of her beloved pastor and friend. 



24 MEMOIR OP 

\ 

'' Entreat all my relations to make every 
possible exertion to find a pastor to replace 
me in this church. Until my last breath 1 
will offer up supplications to God for you 
all, for I love you with the tenderest affec- 
tion. May grace, mercy, and peace be with 
you, and remain with you, now, and to ail 
eternity. I remain, with the deepest sense 
of all the proofs of attachment you have 
given me, your devoted pastor, 

Charles Rieu. 

Doubtless the mind of M. Rieu was com- 
forted after he had thus borne his dying tes- 
timony to his Saviour. On the following 
day, Friday, the disease increased upon him, 
and confined him to his bed. The greatest 
alarm was now felt throughout the colony ; 
their beloved minister, their father, their 
brother, he to whom they all owed so much, 
and whom they loved so devotedly, was now 
himself taken ill. Filled with apprehension, 
they stood silent, tremblingly awaiting the 
issue. Two of his friends watched day and 
night beside him. All the female part of his 
flock vied with one another in their endea- 
vours to be of use to him. One among 
them, of a great age, having no children, 
adopted, seemingly as her own son, him 
from whose lips she had heard the words of 
eternal life. She remained with him con- 
stantly, and would suffer no hand but her 
own to prepare his body for the tomb. 

On Sunday, June 24th, at intervals, and 



THE REV. J. C. RIETJ. 25 

between the paroxysms of his disease, M. 
Rieu wrote with a pencil, from his bed of 
death, in characters often difficult to decipher, 
and sometimes in broken and unfinished 
sentences, the following journal. 

"A journal addressed to my family in 
order to make them acquainted with the par- 
ticulars of my present illness. Should it 
please the Lord, in his great goodness, to 
remove me out of the world, I wish it to be 
sent to them together with the letter finished 
on the evening of the 21st. 

" Sunday, June 24. I did not wish to 
make you uneasy, my dear relations, by 
mentioning the epidemic sickness which was 
prevalent here during the last winter, and 
which redoubled its attacks in the spring, 
proving especially fatal to persons in the 
prime of life, both male and female. While 
I was absent at Copenhagen, many were 
carried off by it. The physician, however, 
asserted positively that a very slight degree 
of contagion remained. Notwithstanding 
this, I made a point of using all the neces- 
sary precautions, not remaining long with 
the sick, washing my face and hands with 
vinegar, etc. Madame H. did the same, but 
she sometimes visited as often as three times 
a day those persons who were very ill, when 
the frequent recurrence of funeral discourses, 
and addresses spoken over the graves, left 
me scarcely a moment of leisure. It was 
Madame H. who first fell sick, just at the 
time of our first communion, and on the 
3 



26 MEMOIR OF 

very day when our friends, the Monods, ar- 
rived. But we had not then an idea that her 
complaint was the prevailing epidemic, as she 
appeared to be tolerably well again on the 
Monday, and still more so on the Tuesday, 
so as to be able to make a short excursion to 
Christiansfeldt. On her return home, how- 
ever, she was obUged to go to her bed, and 
as she had been peculiarly confided by the 
Lord to my care, it was clearly my duty to 
watch over Madame H. even as if she had 
been my sister, more especially here, under 
her circumstances of desolation and banish- 
ment from all her friends, as she had formed 
few ties, as yet, with the people of Fredericia. 
On Sunday, she seemed a great deal better, 
and we both partook privately of the Lord^s 
supper. But alas ! about noon, a change 
for the worse came on, a sweUing in the 
throat rendered bleeding necessary ; and I 
then wrote a few words to our friends the 
Monods, entreating them not to mention this, 
that you might be spared needless anxiety. 
The following days brought no change for 
the better ; on the contrary, she became 
gradually worse. On Thursday, I began 
myself to experience a sensation of weight 
in the head ; but I thought it might very na- 
turally be attributed to my nightly watchings, 
and that a little rest would set all to rights. 
By the advice of the physicians, 1 delayed 
till the^ next day taking the emetic usually 
given at the commencement of this sickness. 
But the next day all the symptoms having 



THE REV. J. C. RIEU. 27 

increased, I went to bed, and took, by the 
doctor's direction, the prescribed remedy, 
which exceedingly harassed me for many 
hours together, and brought on feelings of 
great weakness. Other medicines followed, 
which I need not particularise. 

"To be brief, I wish now to converse a 
Httle with you from my sick bed, in case it 
should be God's will that I should never do 
it again in any other manner. I wish you to 
be fully convinced, dear relations, that I have 
not neglected one of the means placed by 
God within my reach, for the recovery of my 
health. I view it as my first duty, to attend, 
even in the minutest particular, to every 
thing the physician enjoins, precisely for this 
reason, that, having little confidence in man, 
I look upoa the physician chosen for this 
place, (be his reputation high or low,) only 
as an instrument in the hands of God, by 
whom he executes his own will with regard 
to every disease. On this point I do not feel 
the slightest anxiety. The leading feature 
of this malady is a total prostration of 
strength, and frequent delirium; hitherto, I 
thank God, I have not had this last symptom, 
as it would deprive me of power to attend to 
the one thing needful, the only source of conso- 
lation. On Friday, we separated ourselves 
from our dear sister, Madame H., whom I had 
till then been able to visit, as often as prudence 
and my own occupations allowed. This 
dear sister is still hanging suspended between 
life and death, and seldom speaks any ration- 



28 MEMOIR OF 

al words. The physician thinks me better 
to-day, (Sunday :) but as so many instances 
have occurred of the dangerous symptoms 
suddenly returning, I shall not regret in any 
case having written these sheets of paper, 
out of affection for you. My mind is filled 
with the most abundant peace and joy. If 
anything could incline me to think the pro- 
babilities were in favour of my recovery, it 
would be the immensity of the boon that 
would be conferred on me by so early a 
recal, even almost before I have begun the 
combat. What am I ? I, the most unworthy 
and polluted of creatures ! what am I, that 
love like this should be manifested towards 
me? Unquestionably I shall owe a larger 
debt of gratitude for this than for all the 
favours that have preceded it ; I have done 
nothing to merit it. But what am I saying ? 
Is it not all of grace, free grace, absolutely, 
entirely gratuitous ? It is very sweet to me 
to write these short sentences thus rapidly to 
you ; it seems to bring us together ; and to 
speak to you of God ; for it is to him alone 
that we must look in all this dispensation, 
that we may learn to know his voice and to 
follow it. 

" I have just been much affected by a few 
moments' conversation with my young 
pupil, the schoolmaster, who called at the 
parsonage on his way to church ; he made 
me feel so sensibly the deep interest they all 
take in my illness. ' What will become of 
us,' lie said, ^if the Lord should take you 



THE REV. J. C. RIEir. 29 

away ?' I answered him that he might be 
assured I would never shrink back, hke a 
coward from the battle, and that I was ready 
again to take up my cross, for as long a 
period as the Lord might appoint ; that my 
only prayer was that of my Master, ' Thy 
will be done,' and that I should look upon 
it as a boon too great to be conferred on a 
miserable sinner like myself, thus promptly 
to be released, after so short a warfare. The 
good Favre also came in at the same time, 
all in tears, and seemed fully to enter into 
my meaning, when I told him that though I 
had felt joyful at the thought of my deliver- 
ance, it was not owing to any faint-hearted- 
ness or want of deep attachment to them all. 
" Later in the day — Some symptoms of a 
graver character have appeared ; but I feel 
the same unruffled peace. ' I know whom I 
have believed.' I descend into the dark val- 
ley with unutterable joy, for there I shall 
meet Jesus. I shall meet my God, even 
Christ who has conquered for us. All his 
promises seem now converging, as it were, 
to one point, pouring into my soul such glad- 
ness as I never felt before. Oh no ! he has 
not deceived us. Blessed are those who 
having not seen, yet have believed ! I am 
going to see him as he is. I see him even 
now. I feel his hand sustaining every part 
of my soul ; in proportion as the body of 
clay perishes, the inward man is renewed. 
I am going to be changed into his image, to 
be made like him ! There — where there is 
3 * 



30 MEMOIR OP 

no mourning ! Oh that I could pour this 
joy into your souls ! But it is from thence 
that you also will draw it for yourselves ; 
and he it is who will even now comfort you, 
for we shall not be separated; I shall see 
you coming with Christ in the clouds of 
heaven! may you all fall asleep in him! 
adieu to you all ! my beloved, hope a 
little longer ! It is come, then, even that 
happy moment for which I have so often 
languished, the thought of which was habi- 
tually my sweetest refreshment. Oh how 
good art thou, Lord ! .... In thy pre- 
sence there is fulness of joy ! . . . Resurrec- 
tion and life ! . . Eternity ! Eternity with 
Jesus ! ... So loved without having been 
seen ! What will it be ? ... I sink under it. 

Oh that blood !.. . That cross ! 

What peace is there in those last words to 
the thief, ' To-day shalt thou be with me in 
paradise !' Joy ! joy without end ! fulness 
of joy ! He whom our souls love. . . For 
ever ! To sing the song of the Lamb with 
the ten thousand times ten thousand who 
understand it, who have learned the new 
song ! . . . To Him who has saved us ! 
Before his throne. ... I burn with desire ! 
When shall I pierce through the chrysalis of 
the flesh? Only a very little while ! . . . . 
How good he is ! . . . . Weep not, my 
friends ! . . . . The only thing which has 
latterly burdened my conscience was, to give 
a last warning to some notorious sinners ; 
this I had neglected to do, owing to the pres- 



THE REV. J. C. RIEU. 31 

sure of our recent circumstances I 

have now solemnly admonished them, 
through the medium of friends, so that I 
feel assured their blood will not be required 
of me. 

"My peace is even now pure and perfect, 
. . . and without any alloy ! . . . My joy 
surpasses all understanding ! I only seek to 
make you acquainted with it, that you may 
all long after it for yourselves. Assuredly 
it can never be found in the giddy throng of 
the world ; neither is the path that leads to it 
traced out by the philosophers of the present 
generation. Oh no ! none but thyself can 
bestow it, God ! . . . God the Saviour ! 
God the Comforter ! . . . Blessed ! Blessed 
— Blessed for ever be thy glorious name ! 

" Tender mother ! dear uncle, dear aunt, 
dear brothers and sisters, nephews and nieces, 
friends in Christ, we are not separated — we 
shall see each other again very soon ! I will 
not write more until to-morrow. Still Sun- 
day morning !^^ Here the journal ends. 

We will not stay to dwell upon this beau- 
tiful fragment. We will only remark, for the 
encouragement of others whose Christian 
course, or day of labour, may be commencing, 
that he who wrote thus, was not a behever 
advanced in age, and ripened for heaven by 
a long protracted warfare. He was a young 
man, not yet twenty-nine years of age, for 
whom there might have been reserved in 
this world an ample portion of enjoyment. 
Surely his untiring zeal, and affectionate 



32 MEMOIR OP 

fidelity, may well furnish a powerful stimulus 
to every reader, to work like him while it is 
day, knowing that the night cometh wherein 
no man can work. 

On Monday the 25th, M. Rieu became 
delirious, but not without lucid intervals. 
His restlessness was very great, the fever 
running higher in his case than in that of any 
of the other patients ; his ardent mind, full 
of vigour, of youth, and of life, was naturally 
far more shaken by the disease than were the 
tranquil minds of the sober agriculturists 
around him. He spoke and moved eagerly 
in his bed. Sometimes he started up suddenly, 
wrapped himself in the sheets and coverlid, 
£ind assumed the attitude of a person setting 
out on a journey. " What do you wish to 
do. Monsieur le pasteur ?'^ cried his agitated 
attendants. "I am going to my mother," he 
replied. Even to the last, together with the 
most ardent love to Christ, there glowed in 
his breast the tenderest filial recollections, 
and the warmest attachment to his country, 
his relations, and his friends. 

At other times, that idea which had been 
the uppermost in his mind, during his resi- 
dence at Fredericia, the sacrificing everything 
for the salvation of the souls committed to 
his charge, gained the ascendency over every 
other. He had a witness within his breast, 
which testified that he had been faithful. He 
would put his arms out of the bed, turn up 
his sleeves, and presenting his hands to the 
elders who watched beside him, he would 



THE REV. J. C. RIEU. 33 

say, " Look at these hands ! have they not 
laboured for you ? have they not been de- 
voted to your service ?^^ These good men, 
when they called to mind the frequent night 
watchings, and the unwearied and perhaps 
too arduous exertions of their beloved pastor, 
could only answer him by tears. 

One of the friends who visited him on the 
day preceding his death, finding him perfectly 
collected, proposed reading some portion of 
the word of God. M. Rieu accepted the 
offer with joy. The chapter chosen was the 
17th of St. John, that sublime prayer in 
which Jesus, affixing his seal, as it were, to 
his ministerial work, resigns it into his Father's 
hands, and intercedes for those whom He 
hath given to him ; a very appropriate con- 
secration of the departure of that faithful 
pastor and preacher, who was now about to 
finish his course also. After hearing the 
third verse, " And this is life eternal, that 
they might know thee, the only true God, 
and Jesus Christ whom thou hast sent,'' M. 
Rieu repeated with a feeble voice, but with 
evident emotions of joy, " Yes ; to know 
thee." At the close of the chapter he ap- 
peared quite revived. What a consolation 
to his friends to see him thus refreshed with 
those gladdening words of salvation and holy 
confidence, uttered, a short time before His 
death, by his Divine Master, when the same 
solemn hour was just at hand for himself! 
Shortly after, however, the fever returned 
with redoubled violence, and his mind became 



34 * MEMOIR OP 

again completely disordered ; still it was evi- 
dent from the broken sentences he uttered at 
intervals, that his heart was already in hea- 
ven. A little before his death, he said, like 
Stephen, that he saw the heavens opened, 
and cried out, " I see the angels coming on 
the clouds of heaven, they are coming to 
take me, they descend, they stoop down ! 
they encircle my bed, they are come to guide 
me to their glorious abode V^ 

Soon after this, on Thursday the 2Sth, at 
half-past one p. m., the angels came indeed, 
and carried his spirit into his Saviour^s bo- 
som. He died the death of the righteous. 
May our last end be like his ! The cry 
which resounded through Egypt at the first 
passover, might be now heard in all the 
dwellings of Fredericia ; for verily "there 
was not a house where there was not one 
dead/^ There was not a single family that 
had not lost in M. Rieu a father, or a brother, 
or a friend. The whole city went out weep- 
ing to pay him the last tribute of respect. 
The Roman Catholic priest was desirous to 
have preached his funeral sermon, but a 
Lutheran minister had been previously en- 
trusted with that office. The entire commu- 
nity put on mourning and wore it for a 
month. From the hour when M. Rieu sank 
under the disease, its ravages seemed to be 
at an end : his was the last grave that was 
opened.* 

* At Fredericia, as in many other countries of the 
north, it is the custom to have the coffins expensively 



THE REV. J. C. RIEU. 35 

A few days afterwards the following ar- 
ticle appeared in one of the Copenhagen 
journals : 

" On the 2Sth of June, the reformed 
French colony at Fredericia sustained a deep- 
ly afflictive loss in the death of their beloved 
pastor, M. Rieu, of Geneva. After a resi- 
dence among them of about five years, he 
was carried off by the contagious malady 
which had long prevailed there, and during 
which, daily, and from morning to night, he 
had prayed with and for the sick, and ad- 
ministered to them all, every possible assist- 
ance and consolation. The most unbounded 
liberality rendered him the father of the indi- 
gent. By his instructions, his preaching, his 
multiplied exercises of devotion, with the 
aged, the poor, and the ignorant, he proved 
himself to be a true shepherd of souls, in 
the noblest and most enlarged sense of the 
term. In order to dedicate himself wholly 
to his sacred vocation, and to labour for the 

ornamented, and afterwards carried to the cemetery- 
uncovered ; the vanity of men thus blending itself even 
with that event which most forcibly proclaims his utter 
nothingness. M. Rieu had in vain endeavoured to put 
a stop to this custom, by which the family of the de- 
ceased were often deprived even of their last shilling. 
When extended on the bed of death, he made his elders 
promise that if the Lord received him, they would 
place his body in a simple and unadorned coffin, cov- 
ered over with a black cloth, bought with his own 
money, and which should be left to the colony to be 
used in future for the same purpose. Thus his pasto- 
ral fidelity was occupied with details for the benefit of 
his flock even at the hour of death ! 



36 MEMOIR OF 

good of his flock, he made a voluntary sacri- 
fice of all that he held dearest in the world, 
and he continued to be their benefactor even 
after his death, by bequeathing to them the 
half of his fortune. Besides the unseen me- 
morial of him which remains enshrined in 
the recesses of their hearts, he has raised to 
himself an enduring and visible memorial, 
by the side of his tomb 5 a noble building for 
the schools, entirely the result of his indefa- 
tigable exertions, he having collected funds 
for it from all the Protestant countries of 
Europe. He died in the Lord ; and his re- 
mains are deposited far from the land which 
gave him birth ; but in that common country, 
to which all his thoughts and desires contin- 
ually aspired, ' his works do follow him ;' he 
is there elevated far above all human praise, 
though accompanied by our tearful regrets, 
and*most grateful recollections.'^ 

The editor of this account has been at 
Fredericia. He has visited that church in 
which M. Rieu so often preached the word 
of life for the remission of sins. He has ad- 
ministered the sacramental bread and wine 
to those hungering souls who had not par- 
taken of it since the hand of their beloved 
pastor presented it to them ; and has spoken 
to that widowed church of Him who said, 
" I will not leave you comfortless ; I will 
come to you.'' He has there seen that large 
building for the schools, which was the result 
of that pastor's prayers and faith, and which 
he was to have opened on the day preceding 



THE REV. J. C. RIEU. 37 

his death. Though a whole twelvemonth 
had elapsed, he found that church still mourn- 
ing for their pastor, and saw the faces of the 
venerable elders bathed in tears while they 
spoke of him. " When you write to the 
mother of my pastor/' said an aged matron, 
who never left him during his illness, and 
with her own hands performed for him the 
last sad offices, "tell her that there is one 
woman at Fredericia whose grief is equal to 
her own." He has seen that the name of 
Rieu is engraven on every heart, and vene- 
rated by every inhabitant, from the least to 
the greatest. He has witnessed the blessed 
fruits of his ministry. He has seen the old 
man on his bed of anguish, fixing all his 
hope on that Saviour whom this faithful pas- 
tor had taught him to know, and has beheld 
the young man filled with ardent desire, even 
at the very commencement of his career, su- 
premely to love that Saviour, and devote his 
life to his service. 



DR. MERLE d'AUBIGNE's NOTICE OF RIEU. 

EXTRACTEB FROM " GERMANY, ENGLAN^l), A?fD SC0TLAl!fI1 ; 
OR RECOLLECTIONS OF A SWISS MINISTER." 

After having remained in the cheerless 
principles of Unitarianism until nearly the 
conclusion of my studies at the academy of 
Geneva, I had been seized by the word of 
4 



38 DR. MERLE d'aUBIGNE's 

God. I had believed in the divinity of the 
Saviour, in original sin, the power of which 
I had experienced in my own heart, and in 
justification by faith. I had experienced the 
joys of the new birth. I was yet, however, 
weak : I was wilUng to take up the cross of 
Christ ; but I preferred regarding it as wis- 
dom rather than foohshness. It was at this 
time that I arrived in Germany. Every 
theological journal I read, every book I 
looked into, almost every one, both ministers 
and laymen, whom I met, were affected with 
Rationalism, so that the poison of infidelity 
was presented to me on all sides. 

" I then entered upon a fearful spiritual 
struggle, defending with my whole strength 
my still feeble faith, yet sometimes falling 
under the blows of the enemy. I was in- 
wardly consumed. There was not a moment 
in which I was not ready to lay down my 
life for the faith I professed ; and never did 
I ascend the pulpit without being able to 
proclaim, with fulness of faith, salvation by 
Jesus. But scarcely had I left it, when the 
enemy assailed me anew, and inspired my 
mind with agonizing doubts. I passed whole 
nights without sleep, crying to God from the 
bottom of my heart, or endeavouring, by 
arguments and syllogisms without end, to 
repel the attacks of the adversary. Such 
were my combats during those weary watch- 
ings, that I almost wonder how I did not 
sink under them. 



NOTICE OF RIEU. 39 

^•It happened at this time (1819) that a 
friend of mine,* settled in Paris, was on the 
point of visiting Copenhagen, where his 
mother's family resided. Another friend of 
ours, Charles Rieu, was the pastor of Fred- 
ericia in Jutland. We were all three Gene- 
vese ; we had studied together at Geneva ; 
and had come at the same time to the 
knowledge of the truth, although Rieu had 
outstripped us in all respects, especially in 
the simplicity of his faith and devotedness to 
the Lord. We agreed to travel together to 
Copenhagen, and to meet at Kiel the capital 
of Holstein. 

" As steam-boats were not at that time very 
regular, we had to wait some days for the 
one in which my friends and I intended 
proceeding to Copenhagen. We were staying 
at an hotel, and used to spend part of our 
time in reading the word of God together. 
M. Monod and I chose Rieu for our chap- 
lain. He was an ear of corn which the Lord 
had early brought to full maturity, and 
which was soon after carried to the ever- 
lasting ga:rner. Two years after, I wept 
over his grave, amidst his desolate flock, 
with whom I celebrated the death of the 
Lord. I was at this time at Kiel, enjoying 
my last converse with this much esteemed 
friend. We all three communicated to each 
other our thoughts on reading the word, but 
it was Rieu who most abundantly brought 
out the hidden riches of the book of God. 

" We were studying the Epistle to the 
• The Rev. Frederic Monod. 



40 DR. MERLE d'aUBIGNE'S 

Ephesians, and had got to the end of the 
third chapter, when we read the two last 
verses : " Now unto him who is able to do 
exceeding abundantly above all that we ask 
or think, according to the power that work- 
eth in us, unto him be glory,^^ &c. This 
expression fell upon my soul as a mighty 
revelation from God. "He can do by his 
power," I said to myself, "above all that we 
ask, above all even that we think, nay, 
exceeding abundantly above all !" A full 
trust in Christ for the work to be done 
within my poor heart now filled my soul. 
We all three knelt down, and, although I 
had never fully confided to my friends my 
inward struggles, (for I dared not make 
them known to any but to God alone,) the 
prayer of Rieu was filled with such admira- 
ble faith, as he would have uttered had he 
known all my wants. When I arose, in 
that inn room at Kiel, I felt as if my " wings 
were renewed as the wings of eagles." 
From that time forward I comprehended 
that my own syllogisms and efforts were of 
no avail; that Christ was able to do all by 
his "power that worketh in us;" and the 
habitual attitude of my soul was to lie at the 
foot of the cross, crying to him, " Here am 
I, bound hand and foot, unable to move, 
unable to do the least thing to get away 
from the enemy who oppresses me. Do all 
thyself I know that thou wilt do it, thou 
wilt even do exceeding abundantly above all 
that I ask." 



NOTICE OF RIEir. 41 

" I was not disappointed. All my doubts 
were soon dispelled, and not only was I 
delivered from that inward anguish which in 
the end would have destroyed me, had not 
God been faithful ; but the Lord "extended 
unto me peace like a river/^* Then I could 
"comprehend with all saints what is the 
breadth, and length, and depth, and height ; 
and know the love of Christ Avhich passeth 
knowledge.''! Then was I able to say, 
" Return unto thy rest, my soul ; for the 
Lord hath dealt bountifully with thee/ 'J 

* Isaiah Ixvi. 12. f Eph. iii. 18, 19. ^ Psalm cxvi. 7. 



MEMOIR 



OP 



THE EEV. JOHN CAMPBELL 



This truly excellent man was born at Ed- 
inburgh in 1766. His father, who was a 
native of Killin, and an individual of great 
piety, died when John, the youngest son, 
was only two years old. Thus deprived of 
the care of one parent, the children, three 
sons, were thrown upon the sole charge of 
their widowed mother, who, however, sur- 
vived her husband only four years. On the 
death of their mother, the three orphan chil- 
dren went as boarders into the house of their 
uncle, Mr. Bowers of Edinburgh, ^^a pious 
and judicious Christian, who was an elder or 
deacon of the Relief Church." Placed 
under such guardianship, the utmost attention 
was paid not merely to the domestic comfort, 
but to the religious training of the young 
Campbells. John was educated along with 
his brothers at the High School, then under 
the rectorship of Dr. Adam, and he appears 
to have made considerable proficiency in the 
acquisition of classical knowledge, though, 
from failing to pursue such studies, in after 
years his acquaintance with the languages 
42 



THE REV. JOHN CAMPBELL. 43 

of antiquity was by no means such as might 
have been expected from his early advan- 
tages. From his childhood he was charac- 
terised by habits of enterprise, and he was 
often accustomed to tell that his uncle thought 
him an unpromising scholar, because he was 
fonder of rambling about the Salisbury 
Crags, or of building turf huts, like the Afri- 
cans, in the garden, than of attending to his 
lessons. The same disposition continued 
with him through life. He delighted in 
travelling, and the ample scope which he 
afterwards found for this propensity in the 
wilds of Africa, seemed to give fresh vigour 
and force to his active mind. 

Under his uncle's roof, young Campbell 
was reared with a peculiar view to the for- 
mation of a decidedly religious character. 

At this time Mr. Campbell was an appren- 
tice to a goldsmith and jeweller in Edinburgh, 
and in this situation he conducted himself 
with the most exemplary fidelity and con- 
scientiousness. Still, by his own confession, 
though he had enjoyed many religious ad- 
vantages in his uncle's house, he was addict- 
ed in his boyish days to profane swearing. 
This, however, never settled into a habit ; 
and, by the blessing of God upon the pious 
instructions and example of Mr. Bowers, he 
was led to forsake the company and the 
practices of those wicked associates who 
strove to ensnare him. The death of his 
uncle appears to have made a deep impres- 
sion upon his mind. He began to be more 



44 MEMOIR OP 

in earnest upon the subject of religion^ and 
he strenuously endeavoured to acquire such 
a state of hohness as would recommend him 
to the Divine favour. In all this, he was 
seeking to establish a righteousness of his 
own, while he was neglecting to submit him- 
self to the righteousness of God. He now 
set himself to study Dr. Doddridge's " Rise 
and Progress of Religion in the Soul." At 
the same time, he read Bunyan's '' Grace 
Abounding to the Chief of Sinners.'^ 
Neither of these well known treatises pro- 
duced the desired effect upon his mind. He 
imbibed erroneous conceptions of the salva- 
tion of God, and he was kept in a most un- 
happy state of mind for nearly two years. 
As he advanced in the knowledge of the 
Scriptures, his views became clearer and 
more completely in accordance with Divine 
truth. For a long period, however, he was 
unwilling to recognise a crucified Saviour, 
as the only ground of his hope. From this 
condition of legal bondage, he was gradually 
dehvered, chiefly by a careful and prayer- 
ful study of the Bible, and intercourse with 
pious acquaintances. A description of one 
of these worthy men is thus given in Mr. 
Campbell's own language : — 

" I never met with two persons exactly 
alike, v/hether Christians or not ; shades of 
difference are perceptible, even where there 
is the nearest approach to resemfblance. I 
have taken the pen to tell you a few things 
concerning a venerable man of God, the out- 



THE REV. JOHN CAMPBELL. 45 

lines of whose character differed from all I 
ever knew; and perhaps you will be sur- 
prised to hear that he was a ganger (or ex- 
cise officer), an 'employment as much des- 
pised, in those days, in the north, as that of 
the publicans, or tax-gatherers, by the Jews 
in the days of our Lord. When his piety 
became generally known in the town where 
he lived, he had the honour of being distin- 
guished by the appellation of ' The Praying 
Ganger V In reference to his being a man 
of prayer, perhaps you will be startled at a 
remark I heard made by one of his most 
intimate and oldest acquaintances, — ^ That 
he beUeved Duncan Clark (for that was his 
name) had not for the last forty years slept 
two hours without engaging in prayer/ This 
was the nearest approach to Uteral obedience 
to the apostolic injunction, ' Pray without 
ceasing,^ that I ever read or heard of. Was 
not such an one in downright earnest to ob- 
tain the blessings of salvation ? 

" He was the first person to whom I opened 
my case, when I was greatly alarmed about 
the state of my soul before God. I wrote to 
him a very simple letter, which he first 
showed to some of his intimates, for their 
opinion, and then wrote a cautious, brief 
answer, which he did not send off by post, 
but actually brought himself, and dehvered 
into my hands in Edinburgh. He explained 
his doing so, by telling me that he had been 
at Dunfermline sacrament, to which place he 
carried it 5 and while there, he thought that, 



46; MEMOIR OP 

being within fifteen miles of Edinburgh, he 
would just walk to it, and have, a little con- 
versation, as well as deliver the letter. He 
had walked more than twenty miles to the 
sacrament. He walked thus to save his 
money for the poor. He was accustomed to 
gather together the smallest crumbs on the 
table, opposite to where he sat, and to put 
them into his mouth ; very probably in obe- 
dience to our Lord's orders, ' Gather up the 
fragments, that nothing may be lost.^ ^^ 

Amid the severe conflict to which Mr. 
Campbell was subjected, he was held in high 
esteem by many eminent Christians, and 
spent mast of his leisure hours in visiting the 
sick and dying poor. At length, in 1789, he 
began to think of dedicating himself to the 
service of God, in the work of the ministry. 
On this subject he consulted the Rev. Thomas 
Scott, the commentator, who was not un- 
favourable to the proposal. 

Mr. Campbell did not act upon this advice 
for several years subsequent to the date of 
this letter ; but he still continued to do all 
the good in his power. About this time he 
became acquainted with the Rev. John New- 
ton, with whom he regularly corresponded 
for a long period. On all the stirring points 
of the day, whether ecclesiastical or political, 
he communicated his views to this excellent 
man ; and the advices and judicious counsels 
which he received in return, he felt to be 
peculiarly valuable. From one of the letters 
which formed a part of this correspondence, 



THE REV. JOHN CAMPBELL. 4T 

we quote a passage, descriptive of the gre;i[> 
change, which, at length, after many year '^ 
hard contest with conflicting doub&s arnl 
fears, took place in Mr. Campbell's views of 
the Gospel scheme of salvation : — 

"Upon the evening of the 26th day cf 
Januar;^, 1795, the Lord appeared as my 
Deliverer. He commanded, and darkness 
was turned into light. The cloud which 
covered the mercy-seat fled away ! Jesus 
appeared as he is ! My eyes were not turned 
inward, but outward ! The Gospel was 
the glass in which I beheld him. When, 
our Lord first visited Saul upon the highway, 
he knew in a moment that it was the Lord. 
So did I : such a change of views, feelings, 
and desires, suddenly took place in my mind, 
as none but the hand of an infinite Operator 
could produce. Formerly I had a secret 
fear that it was presumption in me to receive 
the great truths of the Gospel ; now there 
appeared no impediment — 1 beheld Jesus as 
the speaker in his word, and speaking to 
me. When he said, ' Come,' I found no 
difficulty in replying, ' Yes, Lord ! thy par- 
doned rebel comes.' If not the grace of 
God, what else could efl'ect such a marvel- 
lous change ? I chiefly viewed the atone- 
ment of Jesus as of infinite value, as a price 
paid for my redemption, and cheerfully ac- 
cepted by the Father. I saw love in the 
Father, Son, and Holy Spirit, all harmoniz- 
ing in pardoning and justifying me. The 
sight humbled and melted my soul. Look- 



48 MEMOIR OF 

ing to what I felt was no help to my comfort ; 
it came directly from God, through his 
word/^ 

The suddenness of this gracious delive- 
rance may appear startling to many readers ; 
but we ought ever to remember, that the 
Spirit is regulated by no certain and definite 
modes of acting. He gives no account of 
any of his matters. Some, as in the case 
of the Philippian jailor, are suddenly, and in 
a moment, called out of darkness into God's 
marvellous light ; while others are gradually 
and imperceptibly led to see and to embrace 
the truth as it is in Jesus. Mr. Campbell 
from this period felt that he had become a 
partaker of that glorious liberty wherewith 
Christ makes his people free. He had now 
received the Spirit of adoption, whereby he 
could cry, Abba, Father. 

Mr. Campbell was naturally of a humane 
and benevolent disposition. He delighted to 
search out, and, as far as possible, to relieve, 
cases of distress ; and, for this purpose, often 
did he repair to the dark and dirty hovels of 
the poor, warning, reproving, exhorting, or 
consoling, as the circumstances seemed to 
warrant. That he might be the means of 
doing good more extensively, he published 
and distributed tracts, thus diffusing the truth 
as widely as possible. 

His next scheme for the advancement of 
religion was the establishment of Sabbath 
schools, of which very few then existed in 
Scotland. He accordingly opened one of 



THE REV. JOHN CAMPBELL. 49 

these schools in the old Archer's Hall, on the 
south skirts of Edinburgh, and, as the plan 
succeeded to a wish, giving the highest satis- 
faction to all concerned, he opened another 
m the hall belonging to the Edinburgh Dis- 
pensary. The teachers selected by Mr. 
Campbell were, in both these cases, plain, 
sensible, pious men, who understood their 
Bible well, and instructed the children in the 
essential truths of the Gospel. Encouraged 
by his success, Mr. Campbell estabhshed a 
Sabbath school in Loanhead, a village a few 
miles distant from Edinburgh. This school, 
which was attended by about 200 scholars, 
he taught himself. The example soon 
spread. Schools were opened in the village 
of Bonnyriggs, in Dalkeith, Penicuick, and 
other places. In all these exertions to do 
good, Mr. Campbell received both counsel 
and encouragement from the venerable 
Countess of Leven, and indeed the whole 
Balgownie family, and others of the Scotch 
nobility. But while Sabbath schools were 
thus beginning to be planted, and to prosper 
in and around Edinburgh, they were almost 
entirely unknown every where else in Scot- 
land. To suggest the idea in other places, 
Mr. Campbell set out on a week's tour, ac- 
companied by his friend and coadjutor, Mr. 
J. A. Haldane. Setting out one Monday 
morning, they travelled to Glasgow, distri- 
buting tracts to rich and poor as they pro- 
ceeded along the road. In Glasgow, Paisley, 
Greenock, and other towns in the west, they 
5 



50 MEMOIR OF 

succeeded in calling public attention to the 
peculiar importance of the institution of 
Sabbath schools ; and they had the high 
gratification of learning, in three months 
afterwards, that the result of one week's 
exertion in itinerating for this great object, 
had been the formation of sixty Sabbath 
schools. 

The next philanthropic plan to which Mr. 
Campbell devoted his energies, was the in- 
troduction of the preaching of the Gospel 
into villages and districts which had long 
been destitute of Divine ordinances. The 
first place of this description which attracted 
his notice, was the village of Gilmerton, in 
the neighbourhood of Edinburgh. Here he 
succeeded in establishing a regular Sabbath 
evening service, which was supplied by stu- 
dents of divinity and lay-preachers. Mr. 
Joseph Rate led the way in this good work, 
and was followed by Messrs Aikman, Hal- 
dane, and Campbell, who commenced their 
exertions as lay-preachers in Gilmerton. 
From this small beginning arose very impor- 
tant results, which, in fact, gave rise to a 
new era in the religious history of Scotland. 
We quote Mr. Campbell's account of what 
followed the selection of Gilmerton as a 
preaching station : — 

" By and by this sphere of usefulness be- 
came too confined for them ; they began to 
think of making a preaching tour over the 
whole of Scotland, north of Edinburgh. In 
the view of it, they commenced printing 



THE REV. JOHN CAMPBELL. 51 

large editions of tracts for distribution on the 
journey. They also purchased a strong 
horse, and a roomy chaise, capable of con- 
taining the three preachers, and portions of 
their tracts. Those which they could not 
take, were sent on before them to different 
towns by carriers, &c. Meetings, to pray 
for their success, were not neglected ; for 
without the Divine blessing, all connected 
with the journey were fully convinced that 
no real permanent good would be effected. 
The novelty of it excited very general atten- 
tion ; for nothing of the kind had occcurred 
in that country in the memory of man ; for 
the short visits of George Whitefield, more 
than a quarter of a century before, only ex- 
tended to Edinburgh, Glasgow, and a few 
other towns in their vicinity. They preached 
in the open air in every town and large vil- 
lage to the extreme north end of Scotland; 
and, crossing over to the Orkney Islands, 
they proclaimed the glorious Gospel over 
them all.'^ 

That such varied and exciting labours 
should have affected Mr. Campbells health, 
is not at all surprising. Besides attending 
to his business as a hardware merchant — 
visiting the poor, the sick and the dying — 
preaching in the surrounding villages — teach- 
ing and superintending Sabbath schools — he 
carried on, at the same time, an extensive 
correspondence with the leading religious 
men and philanthropists of the day. In 
vain did his venerated friend, the Countess 



52 MEMOIR OF 

of Leven, warn him to beware of overtask- 
ing his mind and body. He was young, 
ardent, and zealous in the good work, and 
he could scarcely be persuaded to spare him- 
self. At length, however, painful necessity 
compelled him to pause in his exertions for a 
time ; but no sooner did he regain his 
strength, than he set out anew, with re- 
doubled efforts, on his work and labour of 
love. He soon saw the itinerating system, 
which he had been the first to introduce, as- 
sume a prominence in the public eye which 
he had not anticipated ; and he never failed 
to speak in the warmest terms, even in his old 
age, of the unwearied labours of the Messrs. 
Haldane in preaching the everlasting Gospel 
throughout the whole extent of Scotland. 

During his residence in Edinburgh, Mr. 
Campbell was indefatigable in his efforts to 
promote the cause of the Redeemer. He 
visited the sick — examined into and relieved, 
as far as he possibly could, the destitute and 
friendless — established and superintended 
Sabbath schools — preached in the surround- 
ing villages — distributed tracts — wrote small 
books, for the instruction of the young. 
" Soldiers and sailors,^^ says his biographer, 
^' wrote to him for advice ; the needy and 
greedy, for money ; the reclaimed outcasts, 
for prayer and counsel ; dark villages, for 
itinerants ; and chapel builders, for help ; 
besides those who ordered their missionary 
magazines, books, and Scott's Commentary, 
and paid their accounts through him.'^ 



THE REV. JOHN CAMPBELL. 53 

The acceptance which Mr. Campbell met 
with as a village preacher, led him to think 
of devoting himself wholly to the good 
work. He had been accustomed to associate 
with the godly ministers of every evangeli- 
cal denomination in Edinburgh, and he was 
in intimate correspondence with the leading 
ministers both in England and Scotland. At 
the table of the late accomplished and ex- 
cellent Rev. Dr. Buchanan, one of the minis- 
ters of the Canongate, he met with many 
distinguished men ; in reference to one of 
whom, the late Lord Hailes, we find him 
narrating the following striking anecdote : — 

" I remember distinctly an interesting anec- 
dote referring to the late Sir David Dalrymple 
(better known to literary men abroad by his 
title of Lord Hailes), a Scotch Judge. I had 
it from the late Rev. Walter Buchanan, one 
of the ministers of Edinburgh. I took such 
interest in it, that though it must be about 
fifty years ago since he told it, 1 think I can 
almost relate it in Mr. Buchanan's own 
words: 

" * I was dining some time ago with a 
literary party at old Mr. Abercrombie's 
(father of General Abercrombie who was 
slain in Egypt, at the head of the British 
army), and we were spending the evening 
together. A gentleman present put a ques- 
tion which puzzled the whole company. It 
was this : Supposing all the New Testaments 
in the world had been destroyed at the end 
of the third century, could their contents 
5* 



54 MEMOIR OF 

have been recovered from the writings of 
the first three centuries ? The question was 
novel to all, and no one even hazarded a 
guess in answer to the inquiry. 

" ' About two months after this meeting, I 
received a note from Lord Hailes, inviting 
me to breakfast with him next morning. 
He had been of the party. During breakfast 
he asked me if I recollected the curious 
question about the possibility of recovering 
the contents of the New Testament from the 
writings of the first three centuries ? ' I re- 
member it well, and have thought of it often 
without being able to form any opinion or 
conjecture on the subject.' 

" ' Well,' said Lord Hailes, ' that question 
quite accorded with the turn or taste of my 
antiquarian mind. On returning home, as I 
knew I had all the writers of those centuries, 
I began immediately to collect them, that I 
might set to work on the arduous task as 
soon as possible/ Pointing to a table 
covered with papers, he said, ' There have I 
been busy for these two months, searching 
for chapters, half chapters, and sentences of 
the New Testament, and have marked down 
what I have found, and where I have found 
it ; so that any person may examine and see 
for themselves. I have actually discovered 
the whole New Testament from those Avrit- 
ings, except seven or eleven verses (I forget 
which), which satisfies me that I could dis- 
cover them also. Now,' said he, ' here was 
a way in which God concealed^ or hid the 



THE REV. JOHN CAMPBELL. 55 

treasure of his Word, that Julian, the apos- 
tate emperor, and other enemies of Christ 
who wished to extirpate the Gospel from 
the world, never would have thought of; 
and though they had, they never could have 
effected their destruction.^ '^ 

When Mr. Campbell had at length formed 
his resolution to serve God in the work of 
the ministry, he repaired to Glasgow, where 
he studied under the Rev. Greville Ewing, 
who had shortly before left the Established 
Church and joined the Independents. Here 
Mr. Campbell's mind found ample scope for 
its exertion. Not only did he diligently 
prosecute his theological and classical studies, 
but " during all the time he was at Glas- 
gow," we are informed by his biographer, 
" he was absorbed with the cause of Home 
and Foreign Missions, and keeping up his 
extensive correspondence, as well as preach- 
ing or teaching almost every day." 

His desire to do good was unbounded ; 
and, as an instance, we may quote the fol- 
lowing statement in his own language : — 

" I remember a young woman calling on 
me, that I might answer a letter her mother 
had just received from her son. ' At the 
time of my father's death,' said she, ' my 
brother was a very thoughtless young man. 
Instead of helping her, he sold every thing 
he could lay his hands on ; after which, he 
left us, and became a sailor. He tells us, 
that afterwards he was pressed, and put on 
board the Barfleur, of ninety-eight guns: 



56 MEMOIR OP 

that some society had furnished him and 
others with a copy of the Scriptures, — which 
he had carefully read, and had thereby been 
brought to a conviction of the sinfulness of 
his past conduct, and repentance for it ; that 
he had besought, and hoped he had obtained 
God's forgiveness, but he could not have 
peace till he had obtained his mother's also, 
for the great wrongs he had done her. He 
also solicited her advice.' It was that I 
might fulfil this last request, that she brought 
his letter to me. I wrote a letter, containing 
the best counsels I could offer, and sent it off 
to him, on board the Barfieur, at that time 
lying in Causand Bay. In about a fortnight 
I received a letter from eight sailors, includ- 
ing himself, who had all been affected in the 
same way, by reading the word of God, 
and who often met together for reading and 
prayer ; and they requested I should write 
a letter addressed to them all, as a united 
band, which I soon did, and sent off; but as 
the fleet had sailed on a cruize off the coast 
of France, I heard no more from them for 
perhaps three months, when a letter did 
come, from twenty-four sailors, to which 
number the little band had increased during 
the interval ; and these expressed a desire 
that I should address a general tetter to the 
whole ; and if there was any particular book 
I would wish them to have, that I would 
mention it in the letter. They also informed 
me that a similar work had taken place on 
board the Thunderer, and the Terrible, of 



THE REV. JOHN CAMPBELL. 57 

seventy-four guns. I did address a letter to 
the twenty-four, and said, that if the fleet 
should happen to put into Portsmouth, if any 
of them would call on the Rev. Dr. Bogue, 
with my compliments, he would most readily 
do what he could for them, I knew of 
none more capable of giving advice. 

"The peace with France in 1802 took 
place a short time after sending off this, and 
a great part of the navy was paid off, and 
the seamen scattered in every direction ; and 
I left Glasgow, so I never heard any more 
of the fruits of that charming display of the 
grace of God towards those poor sailors.^' 

No sooner had Mr. Campbell entered upon 
the new sphere of duty to which he was 
now called, than he set himself to devise 
plans for the spiritual benefit of his people. 
His attention was first directed to the instruc- 
tion of the young. For their improvement, 
he set on foot " The Youth^s Magazine ;^^ a 
publication which has been blessed to the 
diffusion of much useful knowledge among 
a large mass of juvenile readers. Mr. 
Campbell was editor of the first ten volumes ; 
it was then committed to the charge of a 
small committee, who still continue to super- 
intend it. 

In the year 1805, though he had only been 
a few months in his new charge at Kings- 
land, Mr. Campbell spent four months in a 
preaching tour throughout various parts of 
Scotland. Long as this journey was, he 



58 MEMOIR OF 

made another into the Western Highlands in 
the summer of the next year. 

The period at which Mr. Campbell settled 
in London was one of peculiar activity in 
the religious world, and he was therefore 
called upon to take a part in the formation 
of various associations for Christian and 
philanthropic purposes, which were then 
formed. He was one of the favoured few 
who were privileged to be the founders of 
the British and Foreign Bible Society, of the 
London Hibernian Society, and of the Fe- 
male Penitentiary. In every one of the 
religious movements of the time he took an 
active part. But while thus busily employ- 
ed in promoting the best interests of his fel- 
low-men, he had to betake himself to the 
drudgery of keeping a school at Kingsland, 
in order to procure a subsistence for his own 
support. The income derived from his con- 
gregation was small, and he found it neces- 
sary to resort to this expedient for the pur- 
pose of enlarging his income. 

While thus discharging, at one and the 
same time, two laborious offices — those of a 
pastor and an instructor of youth — he was 
suddenly, and almost unexpectedly, called 
upon to occupy a very important work in 
connection with the London Missionary So- 
ciety. That useful institution had been de- 
prived, in the mysterious arrangements of 
Providence, of one of their most efficient 
agents in South Africa, the laborious and de- 



THE REV. JOHN CAMPBELL, 59 

voted Vanderkemp ; and, in consequence of 
this melancholy event, both the Hottentot 
and Caffre Mission had been reduced to a 
very critical state. In these circumstances, 
the Society resolved to send out a represen- 
tative to inspect the actual condition of their 
missions in South Africa, and make such ar- 
rangements as might be deemed most pru- 
dent. Mr. Campbell Avas fixed upon to dis- 
charge this responsible office ; ' and, after 
mature deliberation and earnest prayer for 
Divine direction and counsel, he consented 
to undertake the mission. Supply having 
been procured for his church at Kingsland, 
and for his school, he was set apart to his 
new ministry in Miles' Lane Chapel. The 
venerable Dr. Waugh presided on the occa- 
sion, and the charge which he delivered pro- 
duced a most electrifying effect upon the 
audience. The closing sentences of the 
discourse were singularly beautiful. They 
ran thus : — 

" Could I place the prophet Isaiah at the 
base of one of the lofty mountains in Africa, 
which you, my brother, are about to visit ; 
and if, whilst gazing on its varied scenery, an 
earthquake were to rock it upon its deep 
foundations, until, like the Numidian lion 
shaking the dew-drops of the land of Ham 
from his mane in the morning, it threw off 
from its hoary and heaving sides the forests, 
and flocks, and hamlets of huts, and cliffs 
crowned with lichens and hgn-aloes; and 
were a whirlwind to rush in at that moment, 



60 MEMOIR OP 

scattering the broken and falling masses in 
mid air, as if playing with the sand-clouds 
and cokmins of the desert ; still, the voice 
of the prophet, could it be heard amidst the 
convulsive war of elements, would exclaim, 
^ Though the everlasting mountains bow, 
and the perpetual hills be scattered, yet will 
I rejoice in the Lord, and joy in the God of 
my salvation !' Go, my brother, and do 
thou the saYne, whatever dangers thou mayst 
meet in Africa. As God was with Vander- 
kemp, so will he be with thee, Campbell.^' 

On uttering these words, the aged minister 
of Christ suddenly sat down, and buried his 
face in his hands. Under the influence of 
this striking appeal, Mr. Campbell set sail for 
Africa on the 24th June, 1812, in a ship 
bound for Calcutta. After a somewhat 
tedious voyage, he arrived at Cape-Town, 
Cape of Good Hope. It is unnecessary for 
us to detail the particulars of this visit to 
Africa, a narrative of which has been long 
in the hands of the public. Suffice it to say, 
that he minutely examined the various mis- 
sion stations in South Africa, travelling about 
three thousand miles, in a savage country, 
amid dangers and difficulties of every kind. 
In the good providence of God, Mr. Camp- 
bell was preserved in perfect health and 
safety, and arrived in London in the begin- 
ning of May 1814, after an absence from 
England of scarcely two years. 

No sooner had he returned to London, than 
he resumed his labours both in the chapel and 



THE REV. JOHN CAMPBELL. 61 

in the school. In all the public societies he 
took a warm interest, striving by his exertions 
and his prayers to advance the great cause in 
which he so much delighted. Little more 
than four years elapsed, however, when he 
again set sail for Africa on a similar errand 
as his former, accompanied by Dr. Philip, an 
active and influential Independent minister 
from Aberdeen. This second visit to Africa 
seems to have been peculiarly gratifying to 
the mind of our traveller. The influence of 
missions in promoting the progress of civih- 
zation and refinement had become quite ap- 
parent. Where he had formerly found igno- 
rance, and immorality, and savage cruelty, 
he was now refreshed with the sight of an 
educated, industrious, and happy people. 

After an absence from England of about 
two year3 and a half, Mr. Campbell reached 
London in time for the May meetings of 
1821. He was quite the lion of the day, 
and both in the metropolis and throughout 
the provinces his presence at missionary 
meetings created a great sensation. Multi- 
tudes flocked to hear his racy, humorous an- 
ecdotes of the Hottentots and Bushmen in 
South Africa. Even in his sermons, occa- 
sional allusions were made throughout the 
whole of his future life to his African travels. 
His popularity, however, produced no inju- 
rious effect upon him ; he still continued the 
same modest, unpretending man he had 
always been. 

Shortly after he had resumed his duties at 
6 



62 MEMOIR OF 

Kingsland Chapel, he entered into the mar- 
ried state. This step, to all his friends, af- 
forded much gratification, promising as it did 
to enhance his domestic happiness. He had 
hitherto lived with an aunt and a niece, who 
had been both of them remarkably attentive 
and kind. His aunt, however, having died, 
and his niece been comfortably married, he 
felt himself compelled to take refuge in the 
matrimonial state. When Mr. Campbell had 
gratified the country at large by his African 
visits, he was applied to by the Missionary 
Society to visit in the same way their Poly- 
nesian Missions. This proposal, however, 
he declined, at least for the present. Now 
settled at home, he set himself to an abridg- 
ment of his African Travels, in two small 
volumes, for the Tract Society, adding to 
them a similar volume, giving an account of 
his voyages. A small, unpretending, but 
useful little book followed, entitled " African 
Light;'' the object of which was to illustrate 
passages of Scripture, by a reference to his 
own observations in South Africa. The 
work is in small compass, but it illustrates no 
fewer than Jive hundred passages in the 
Sacred Volume. 

Notwithstanding the laborious life through 
which he passed, Mr. Campbell enjoyed re- 
markably good health until he was nearly 
seventy years of age. At that period, how- 
ever, he began to decline. His medical at- 
tendant recommended a visit to Scotland. 
This was productive of much good 5 and he 



THE REV. JOHN CAMPBELL. 63 

returned so improved in health, as to resume 
his usual duties. A change was now per- 
ceptible in his pulpit discourses as well as in 
his private conversation. He was evidently 
ripening for heaven. An account of his 
last days is thus given by his colleague and 
successor, the Rev. T. Aveling : — 

" From 1821, up to the time of his removal 
from earth, he remained with his people, 
gathering around him a band of friends who 
loved him, and now mourn his departure 
from their midst. Their attachment towards 
him was evinced by the institution of an 
evening lecture, to relieve him from a third 
service, which continued until within the 
last two years. Some time before that, a 
proposition was made that permanent help 
should be afforded him by a co-pastor. To 
this he most cheerfully assented, desiring to 
see his people fixed with a successor before 
he died. Arrangements to that effect were 
made, and a co-pastor was obtained. When 
this had been done, he seemed to turn his 
thoughts more than ever towards his Father's 
home, and the language of his heart was, 
^ Lord, now lettest thou thy servant depart 
in peace.' He saw a prosperous Church, 
and a united people ; and was permitted to 
witness the accomplishment of an object 
which of late had much engaged his thoughts 
— the choice of three additional deacons, to 
assist the venerable and esteemed brethren 
who had grown grey in their Master's ser- 
vice. 



64 MEMOIR OP 

" It now remains for me to give you a 
very brief account of the last few days of 
his life : — 

" For six months past he had been visibly 
declining, and his whole deportment evinced 
increasing spirituality of mind in an eminent 
degree. During that time he had been much 
engaged in writing the memorials of the 
chief events of his life ; and the exercise 
often cheered him, as it carried him back in 
memory to the scenes of his childhood, and 
the friends of his youth and riper years. 

" The declining state of his health, to 
which I have alluded as visible during the 
last six months, did not assume any alarming 
appearance until the second week in March. 
He was present at the united sacrament of 
the three Churches, when he presided. This 
was his last public service. There was an 
unction about his address, which struck most 
of his people, as did the last discourse he 
delivered, on the first Sabbath evening in the 
month ; but there were also indications of 
extreme debility, which were remarked by 
many, and a fear expressed that they sfiould 
see his face no more. 

^' On Thursday, March 12th, he felt very 
ill, and wrote for advice to his medical friend, 
Dr. Conquest, who kindly and promptly at- 
tended to his request. He rallied a little 
before Sunday, and although much pressed 
to remain at home, he attended public wor- 
ship in the morning, fearing, he said, <lest 
his flock should be alarmed about him.' 



THE REV. JOHN CAMPBELL. 65 

That service was the last at which he was 
present. 

'' The following week his debility again 
returned, and gradually increased ; and I be- 
heve he had then a kind of presentiment 
that he would not recover. I enjoyed many 
conversations with him during his illness, 
and noted down some of his expressions as 
he gave them utterance. They were indica- 
tive of extreme self-abasement, and humble 
reliance on the Saviour of sinners. 

"^ I told him his people prayed very earn- 
estly and affectionately for him. The tears 
came into his eyes, and he said, ' sir ! I 
need it, I need it, 1 am a poor creature.' 
He said his mind was much harassed by 
Satan, who told him he had not done half 
what he ought for his Master ; and when I 
said. Depend upon it, sir, he would have 
been very glad if you had not done half 
what you have, he replied, ' Ah ! but I have 
not done what I could,^ Such were the low 
views he entertained of his labours in the 
service of Christ. This harassment, how- 
ever, which, in a great measure, was attri- 
butable to his infirm state of body, speedily 
ceased. 

" On one occasion, speaking of the pre- 
ciousness of the Saviour, he said, ' Oh ! I 
love to be near the blood of sprinkling ;' and 
talked in an animated manner of the hap- 
piness drawn from the consideration of the 
unchangeableness of Christ. ' All I want,' 
said he, after we had been speaking of the 
6* 



66 MEMOIR OF 

Saviour's atonement, ^is to feel my arm 
round the cross.' I told him I doubted not 
it was, and asked him if his heart was not 
there. He smiled, and said, ' Yes.' I told 
him, then, that I believed his arm was too, 
although a little benumbed with grasping 
hard. He smiled again, and then spoke of 
the wonderful love of God, in saving sinners 
by such a sacrifice as that of his Son. 

" On Wednesday, April 1st, he took to his 
bed ; and on my saying to him, when I vis- 
ited him, that I hoped he was happy, he 
turned to me, and said, ' The debt is all paid ; 
the sufferings of Christ have discharged it, 
and therefore I am free, and have peace with 
God.' From this time not a cloud obscured 
his mind. He steadily decUned towards the 
grave, but nothing hung around his setting 
sun, or cast a shadow upon his hopes for the 
future. 

" On his death-bed he was not forgetful of 
his ministerial character ; for, addressing a 
beloved friend who stood by his side, he 
said, calling her by name, ' Oh ! mind your 
soul.' 

" When asked if he believed he should go 
to heaven, he said, ' I have no doubt of it.' 
Broken sentences repeatedly fell from his 
lips, such as, ' A full and free salvation,' — 
' How softly the waters flow ;' most probably 
referring to his departure from earth, of 
which he was at intervals, during the last 
two days, quite conscious. When his mind 
a little wandered, he talked of Africa, and 



THE REV. JOHN CAMPBELL. 67 

missionary meetings, and friends with whom 
he had been associated in them. 

" April Sd, when I stood by his bed, he 
recognised me, and said affectionately, allud- 
ing to our association in the ministry, ' We 
have served as a father and a son in the 
Gospel. Now God will be a Father to you.^ 

" The following day, on which he died, I 
saw him in the morning, and leaning over 
him, I heard him whisper, ' You see me in 
peace.' These were the last words I heard 
from his lips. During the day, while his be- 
loved wife was standing by his side, for a 
short time consciousness returned, and recog- 
nising her, he said, ^ Don't grieve; there's 
nothing melancholy in dying and going to 
glory.' 

" In the course of the day he was heard 
exclaiming, ' Let it fly ! let the Gospel fly !' 
— the spirit of the minister and the mission- 
ary of Christ remaining to the last. Among 
his last coherent sentences was a prayer for 
his people and their junior pastor, 'Lord 
bless the Church,' he exclaimed, ' and poor 
Mr. Aveling.' 

" At a quarter past six in the evening of 
Saturday, it was evident that hfe was ebbing 
fast, and his friends were summoned to his 
bed-side to witness his departure. It was a 
sacred scene ; the spirit of a good and truly 
great man was about to bid farewell to its 
earthly abode, and return to the God who 
gave it. To all, such an hour must be one 
of deep solemnity and momentous interest ; 



68 MEMOIR OF REV. JOHN CAMPBELL. 

to him it was the hour of triumphant joy. 
The sun had just set, and the last gleams of 
light, struggling through the window, fell 
upon his bed. There was a sweet smile 
passing over his countenance as the curtain 
was removed ; and as the attendant bent 
down over him, he drew two or three short 
and rapid breaths, and then lay motionless 
and silent. Again he breathed quickly and 
smiled ; then heaved a gentle sigh, and all 
was still once more. It was the stillness of 
death. In the hush of the evening his hap- 
py spirit had passed away. ' Precious in 
the sight of the Lord is the death of his 
saints.' '^ 

Thus died this excellent and useful minis- 
ter of Christ on the 4th of April 1840, at the 
advanced age of seventy-four. His loss 
was deeply felt by his congregation, his 
fi'iends and family. Few men have been 
honoured to be more extensively useful in 
their day and generation. Most disinterested 
and generous, he kept his eye singly fixed 
on the promotion of his Redeemer's glory. 
To accomplish this grand object, he counted 
no sacrifice too great to be made — no trials 
too heavy to be endured— no expense of 
time, of money, or of personal exertion, too 
costly to be sarrendered. He lived for 
Christ, and having finished his work, he 
sweetly fell asleep in Jesus, 



MEMOIR 



OP 



THE EEV. PLINY EISK. 



From the earliest period at which the atten- 
tion of the Christian world was directed to 
the subject of missions, it has been an object 
of ambition to occupy Palestine, as a fitting 
field on which to rear anew the standard of 
the Cross. From the melancholy hour when 
the inhabitants of that once sacred soil 
crucified the Lord of Glory, nailing him to 
the accursed tree, the land has been peculiarly 
suffering under the weight of that fearful 
sin ; and although the Redeemer, in his infi- 
nite compassion, issued forth to his apostles 
the merciful decree to go forth and preach 
the Gospel, beginning at Jerusalem, the Jews 
still continued to stumble on the same stumb- 
ling-stone, until at length it broke them to 
pieces. The cup of their iniquity became 
full to the brim, the Spirit of God ceased to 
strive with that rebellious and stiff-necked 
people, and they were scattered to all the 
ends of the earth, a proverb and a bye-word 
among all nations. Palestine thenceforward 
became the scene first of heathen idolatry, 
then of Mussalman superstition, and down 

69 



70 MEMOIR OF 

to the present time it has been emphatically 
the country where Satan's seat is, the chief 
province of his empire, the most impregnable 
of his strongholds. The very associations 
connected with its scenery have been con- 
verted into sources of the most unhallowed 
will-worship and idolatry. Nowhere have 
the finest feelings which God hath implanted 
in our bosoms been turned into instruments 
of greater rebellion against him. The 
ground on which the Saviour trod, the well 
on whose mouth he sat, the scene of his 
agony, his crucifixion, his burial, — all have 
been perverted into objects of superstitious 
reverence, in utter opposition to the very 
spirit which He himself inculcated ; and yet, 
the very love which the Christian entertains 
for his Lord, leads him to wish that the 
scene of his journeyings while on earth, 
should once more become the scene of the 
sacred triumphs of his Gospel. Accordingly, 
the Christian Church, when awakened to a 
desire for the propagation of divine truth, 
has often had its attention directed to the 
Holy Land. It was not until the year 1818, 
that the American Church came to the reso- 
lution of establishing a mission in that inte- 
resting country. Pliny Fisk, the subject of 
our present memoir, was one of the first 
missionaries selected to occupy that impor- 
tant station. His high quaUfications pointed 
him out as admirably fitted for the arduous 
duties which were to devolve upon him. 
He had not undertaken the office rashly, or 



THE REV. PLINY FISK. 71 

without due deliberation ; but strong in faith 
and firm of purpose, he had devoted himself, 
soul and body, to the service of his God ; 
and though called upon to stand forward in 
one of the high places of the field, he felt 
that the post of danger was a post of honour, 
and with unshrinking fortitude, therefore, he 
advanced to the very front of the battle ; 
and having fallen in his Master's service, he 
is now in possession of his everlasting re- 
ward. " To him that overcometh,'^ says 
our now glorified Redeemer, " will I grant to 
sit with me on my throne, even as I also 
overcame, and am set down with my Father 
on his throne/' 

Pliny Fisk was born at Shelburne, in 
Massachusetts, on the 24th June, 1792. His 
parents, who were both of them marked by 
simple and unostentatious piety, trained up 
their children in the fear and love of Him 
who hath said, " They that seek me early 
shall find me." In early life Pliny exhibited 
a mild, and amiable, and cheerful disposition. 
To his parents he was affectionate, dutiful 
and kind, while to his companions he was 
remarkably friendly and obliging. He was 
diligent in acquiring knowledge ; and the 
quaUty which peculiarly characterised his 
youthful years was unwearied application. 
Whatever employment engaged his attention, 
he permitted no difficulties to slacken his ex- 
ertions, but continued perseveringly to labour 
until he had accomplished his object. And 
this was the feature of character which, 



72 MEMOIR OF 

more than any other, shone conspicuous in 
all the actions of his future life. Undeterred 
by the many discouragements which beset 
his path, he never shrunk from carrying out 
the plans which he had been led to form. 
Where other men would have hesitated, he 
was firm and decided. Where other men 
would have been overcome by the force of 
opposing obstacles, he rose above all difficul- 
ties, strong in the Lord and in the power of 
his might. 

The instructions and example of his pious 
parents were not lost upon young Fisk. 
Even in childhood it was evident that his 
tender heart was not insensible to the im- 
pressions of religion. It was not, however, 
till his sixteenth year that he began to rea- 
lize the power of divine truth as bearing 
upon his own personal character and condi- 
tion. At that period he was seized with 
deep convictions of sin, and intense anxiety 
to find a solution to that all-important ques- 
tion, — " What shall I do to be saved ?'^ 
This season of inv/ard struggle and searching 
of heart lasted for several weeks, during 
which he prayed often, read much, and fre- 
quently attended religious meetings. At 
length the Lord was pleased to speak the 
word, and his servant was healed. " And 
0," says he, '' how sweet the joys of believ- 
ing in Jesus ! what pleasure didst thou, my 
soul, realize, when the light of God's coun- 
tenance first shone upon thee ! What can 
compare with the joy and peace of believing 



THE REV. PLINY FISK. 73 

in Jesus ? When compared with this, how 
mean are all the pleasures which honour, 
wealth, power and sensual gratification can 
afford ! 

* Could I command the spacious earth, 

And the more boundless sea. 
For one blest hour at Thy right hand, 

I'd give them both away.' " 

The mind of young Fisk being now 
brought to a firm and decided acceptance of 
the offer of mercy held forth in the Gospel, 
he made an open profession of faith, being 
received as a communicant in the church of 
his native town, under the pastoral care of 
the Rev. Dr. Packard. He was from this 
period desirous to be useful in conveying the 
truth to others, and he very soon determined 
on devoting himself to the work of the min- 
istry. From the commencement of his stu- 
dies he took a lively interest in the cause of 
missions. The subject was new to the Ame- 
rican churches, and from the moment that 
Pliny Fisk had set his heart on being a mis- 
sionary to the heathen, he kept this object in 
view with undeviating constancy. Having 
completed his preparatory studies, he offered 
himself, in 1811, for admission to Middlebury 
College, Vermont, and, after undergoing an 
examination, he was admitted. 

His college career was passed amid much 
poverty and many difficulties, but the pro- 
gress which he made in his studies was 
highly creditable to himself and gratifying to 
7 



74 MEMOIR OF 

his teachers. Though in classical acquire- 
ments he was rather deficient, he made great 
proficiency in his mathematical pursuits. On 
completing his academical course, he was 
licensed to preach the Gospel in January, 
1815, by the Franklin Association of Con- 
gregational ministers. He was first called 
to labour in Wilmington, Vermont. Here 
he remained for eight months, discharging 
the duties of a faithful minister of the Lord 
Jesus. His pastoral visits to the families of 
his flock were pecuUarly acceptable. Instead 
of wasting his time on such occasions in de- 
sultory and unprofitable talk, he directed the 
whole conversation into the channel of reli- 
gion, leading his hearers to reflect seriously 
upon their eternal interests. He strove 
habitually to convince them that rehgion was 
a personal matter, in which every one was 
individually and deeply interested. 

Though thus diligent and acceptable in 
his pastoral labours among the people of 
Wilmington, he resolved to carry forward 
his original purpose of devoting himself to 
missionary work among the heathen. He 
accordingly resumed his studies, entering the 
Theological Seminary at Andover. Here 
the pursuits in which he was called to en- 
gage were peculiarly congenial to his feel- 
ings, and he combined, with a diligent and 
close attention to study, the maintenance of 
habits of active piety. During the whole of 
the three years which he spent at Andover, 
his soul burned to enter the missionary field. 



THE REV. PLINY FISK. 75 

He was not without temptations of a world- 
ly nature to induce him to give up his design 
of preaching the Gospel to the heathen. 
But all these he stedfastly resisted, declaring, 
that " if a man has devoted himself to the 
service of Christ among the heathen, and is 
accepted in this service, no church, no college, 
no body of men, ought to ask him to stay 
in this country/' In this spirit he instituted 
a strict examination into his duty in connec- 
tion with the wish which he had entertained 
since he was eighteen years of age ; and 
after a solemn heart-searching inquiry, he 
wrote a communication to the American 
Board of Missions, offering himself to be 
employed under their direction in some part 
of the heathen world. This offer was ac- 
cepted, the Palestine Mission was established, 
and Messrs. Fisk and Parsons were appoint- 
ed to that station. 

Before setting out, it was judged expedient 
that Mr. Fisk should make a tour through 
the southern section of the States, for the 
purpose of collecting funds for missionary 
objects, and interesting the people in the good 
cause. In this work he spent a full year, 
during which time he was instrumental in 
awakening, in many different places, a lively 
concern in the advancement of the Redeem- 
er's kingdom. At the close of his itinerancy 
in the Southern States, an opportunity 
presented itself of sailing for Smyrna, on 
his way to the scene of his labours. In 
the prospect of his departure, he went to 



76 MEMOIR OP 

Shelburne, for the purpose of paying a visit 
to his aged father, and his other friends. 
The scene was deeply affecting, but he was 
strengthened to bear up under the painful 
trial. The feelings which he experienced in 
prospect of leaving his native shores, are 
thus beautifully expressed in the concluding 
passage of a sermon which he preached in 
the South Church, Boston : — " Whether we 
shall be buried in a watery tomb ; whether 
disease shall bring us to an early grave ; 
whether the suspicion of Government or the 
bigotry of false religion shall shut the door 
against us ; or whether a great and effectual 
door shall be opened before us, and the word 
of the Lord have free course and be glorified, 
as it is with you ; whether we shall spend a 
long life in labours, and die having only 
sown the seed from which others may reap 
the harvest ; or whether we shall see the 
truth prevail, and die surrounded by converts 
from error, who may soothe the bed of death, 
and weep over our tomb ; — these are points 
to be decided, not by human sagacity, but by 
Him whose Providence calls us, whom we 
would cheerfully obey, and in whom we 
would trust for the future. The time has ar- 
rived when we are called, by the Providence 
of God, if its language is not altogether misun- 
derstood, to leave the scenes of our child- 
hood, and the country that is blessed, beyond 
any other country under heaven, with civil 
and religious privileges, not to find other 
privileges and friends like them in another 



THE REV. PLINY FISK, 77 

land, but to meet the uncertainties and diffi- 
culties attendant on a Christian mission 
among Turks and Jews. If any circum- 
stances can affect the mind in health, as it is 
aftected by a near prospect of death, it is per- 
haps thus affected with the prospect of leav- 
ing for life all who have ever been known, 
and all that has ever been seen. This pros- 
pect brings eternity near. It excites solici- 
tude respecting that meeting which shall be 
an eternal meeting, or a prelude to eternal 
separation. ^^ 

On Wednesday morning, November 3d, 
1819, Mr. Fisk, and his colleague, Mr. Par- 
sons, bade a last farewell to the land of their 
birth. For some weeks he suffered much 
from sea-sickness, but as soon as he recovered, 
he devoted himself to study, in preparation 
for the great work in which he was about to 
be engaged. The ship touched at Malta in 
the course of the voyage, and the missiona- 
ries were treated with the utmost kindness 
by the Rev. Mr. Jowett, from whom they 
received letters of introduction to influential 
gentlemen in Smyrna and Scio. These they 
found to be particularly useful on their arrival 
at Smyrna, where they resided for a few 
months, after which they passed to Scio, for 
the purpose of studying modern Greek, and 
making inquiries and researches into the 
state of the surrounding countries, and the 
facilities which existed for the dissemination 
of scriptural knowledge. After spending 
about five months in that island, Messrs. 
7* 



78 MEMOIR OF 

Fisk and Parsons returned to Smyrna. They 
now set out on a circuit of 300 miles, for the 
purpose of visiting the places where once 
stood the seven churches of Asia, and every- 
where distributing Bibles and tracts. The 
spirit in which this journey was conducted 
may appear from the following remarks, ex- 
tracted from Mr. Fisk^s journal, in speaking 
of EphesLis : — 

" I found on the plains of Ephesus some 
Greek peasants, men and women, employed 
in pulling up tares and weeds from the 
wheat. It reminded me of Matt. xiii. 28. 
I addressed them in Romaic, but found they 
understood very httle of it, as they usually 
answered me in Turkish. I ascertained, 
however, that they all belonged to villages 
at a distance, and came there to labour. Not 
one of them could read, but they said there 
were priests and a schoolmaster in the village 
to which they belonged, who could read. I 
gave them some tracts, which they promised 
to give to their priests and schoolmaster. 
Tournefort says, that when he was at Ephe- 
sus there were thirty or forty Greek families 
there. Chandler found only ten or twelve 
mdividuals. Now no human being lives in 
Ephesus ; and in Aiasaluck, which may be 
considered as Ephesus under another name, 
though not on precisely the same spot of 
ground, there are merely a few miserable 
Turkish huts. The candlestick is removed 
out of his place. ^How doth the city sit 
solitary that was full of people/ 



THE REV. PLINY FISK. 79 

^* While wandering among the ruins, it 
was impossible not to think, with deep inte- 
rest, of the events which have transpired on 
this spot. Here has been displayed, from 
time to time, all the skill of the architect, the 
musician, the tragedian, and the orator. 
Here some of the most splendid works of 
man have been seen in all their glory, and 
here the event has shown their transitory 
nature. How interesting would it be to 
stand among these walls, and have before 
the mind a full view of the history of 
Ephesus from its first foundation till now ! 
We might observe the idolatrous and impure 
rites, and the cruel and bloody sports of 
Pagans, succeeded by the preaching, the 
prayers, the holy and peaceable lives of the 
first Christians — these Christians martyred, 
but their religion still triumphing, — pagan 
rites and pagan sports abolished, and the 
simple worship of Christ instituted in their 
room. We might see the city conquered and 
reconquered, destroyed and rebuilt, till finally 
Christianity, arts, learning, and prosperity, 
all vanish before the pestiferous breath of 
< the only people whose sole occupation has 
been to destroy.' '^ 

After much deliberation and prayer it was 
resolved, that, with the view of still further ad- 
vancing the interests of the mission, the two 
colleagues should separate for a time, Mr. 
Fisk remaining at Smyrna, pursuing study, 
and making researches in the neighbourhood, 
and Mr. Parsons travelling in Judea, visiting 



80 MEMOIR OF 

Jerusalem, and making inquiries as to the 
most eligible place for a permanent mission- 
ary establishment. It was, no doubt, ^a 
severe trial to part with his only Christian 
brother, but as duty seemed to call for such 
a trial, he received grace to endure as seeing 
Him who is invisible. Now that the whole 
burden of missionary labour in Smyrna de- 
volved upon him alone, he redoubled his ex- 
ertions, distributing tracts, visiting the 
schools, and in every way seeking to pro- 
mote the cause of the Redeemer. In the 
seamen in the port of Smyrna he took a 
deep interest, visiting every vessel, for the 
purpose of religious conversation with the 
sailors. 

The depression of mind to which he was 
occasionally subject on seeing so little fruit 
of his labours, is apparent from the follow- 
ing remarks, which occur in a letter to a 
friend in America : — " ' Woe is me, that I 
sojourn in Mesech, that I dwell in the tents 
of Kedar.^ Oh, my brother, it is dreadful to 
be shut out from the Divine favour. I know 
that God is ready to grant the light of his 
countenance to all his faithful servants ; and 
I trust that I sometimes enjoy it. I find in- 
deed some moments of precious comfort. 
But they are short ; and I generally live at 
a miserable rate. I hope it is not so with 
you. I hope you go to your closet, and find 
the Redeemer there. I hope your soul is 
sometimes greatly enlarged with a spirit of 
intercession for others. When it is so, I 



THE REV. PLINY FISK. 81 

know you do not forget us, and the niission 
in which we are engaged. I think there 
must be a great deal of earnest prayer for 
this country, before missions will be attended 
with general success. There are difficulties 
in the way, toward the removal of which 
we can at present do little or nothing but 
pray. When God exerts his power, the 
strong man will be disarmed. 

" I love to be a missionary — love to labour 
in this country. Still I am seldom able to 
exercise that faith which is necessary, so 
that I can look over the mountains and 
through the clouds which surround us. I 
am often full of fear and trembling. I anti- 
cipate but little good to be accomplished at 
present. Perhaps it may be seen at some 
distant day, that these feeble and imperfect 
beginnings were important parts of that 
general system of means, by which the 
world is to be converted. This hope some- 
times comforts and animates me.'' 

And again he adopts a similar strain in 
the following letter, written about the* same 
period : — " The events of the past summer 
have made me think often of an early death. 
There is something which touches the mind 
in a most tender and affecting manner in the 
thought of leaving a mission, concerning 
which so much has been said and done, and 
in which so little has been eflected. It must 
be hard to give up plans and hopes to which 
we have devoted ourselves, and on which 
we have meditated, till they have engrossed 



S2 MEMOIR OF 

our whole mind. There is something very 
solemn, too, in the thought of dying, of leav- 
ing this world for ever, and all who are in it, 
and all the privileges of probation ; of hav- 
ing the soul depart for a new, untried resi- 
dence ; and of becoming at once acquainted 
with the full import of that awful word, 
eternity. In anticipating such an event, we 
need firm faith, and the consciousness of 
having committed our soul most sincerely 
and unreservedly into the hands of our Re- 
deemer. 

" Sometimes 1 hope that, should I be called, 
I should be able to meet death as a Christian 
ought. At other times I tremble at the 
thought of dying. But I think we do not 
honour our Saviour as we ought, unless we 
receive his promises with such cordial confi- 
dence, that we can think of death at all times 
with composure, and triumph when it ap- 
proaches. To feel, and speak, and act aright, 
in respect to death, while in health, when 
sick, and at the hour of dissolution, is a great 
part of the Christian's duty, and one impor- 
tant method of exhibiting the excellence and 
value of true religion. Dear sister, may we 
be prepared, so that the approach of the last 
enemy may not alarm us, and so that we 
may honour God by our dying behaviour. 

" I perceive that I am filling up my sheet 
with reflections on a gloomy subject, and 
one which, to the gay and merry, would 
seem very unsuitable to a letter. But to 
you^ I trust, it will seem neither unsuitable 



THE REV. PLINY FISK. 83' 

nor gloomy. With all its terrors, death to a 
Christian is but deliverance from prison, and 
admittance to his Father.'s house. Let us 
then be dihgent in our work, and wait with 
holy expectation for the moment which shall 
free us from sin, and admit us to the imme- 
diate presence of our God.'' 

The health of Mr. Parsons having suffered 
from his residence in Judea, Mr. Fisk had 
the satisfaction, after a year's separation, of 
welcoming his brother back to Smyrna. It 
was recommended that Mr. Parsons should 
proceed to a warmer climate. Mr. Fisk 
accordingly set out along with him to Egypt. 
They left Smyrna on the 9th January, 1822. 
After a stormy voyage of five days, they ar- 
rived at Alexandria. While here, beside 
watching by the bed of his beloved friend, 
he took a particular interest in the spiritual 
welfare of the Jews. He distributed among 
them Hebrew tracts and Bibles, and wrote 
to America urging that a missionary should 
be sent without delay to labour chiefly among 
the Jews. He had not been many weeks in 
Alexandria, when the event took place, 
which for some time he had dreaded, and 
the Lord was pleased to deprive him of his 
beloved colleague and companion. The 
stroke, for some time, depressed and discou- 
raged him. " For the present, at least," he 
says, " my expectations of earthly happiness 
seeni to be destroyed." The following ac- 
count of this melancholy event he gave in a 



84 MEMOIR OF 

letter to a friend in America : — « His symp- 
toms continued favourable till the day before 
yesterday ; and our hopes were rather bright- 
ened. Yesterday he was weaker than I had 
ever seen him. My apprehensions respecting 
a fatal termination of his disorder, were 
greatly excited. He conversed on the sub- 
ject with his usual serenity, referring the 
event continually to the will of God, as he 
has always been accustomed to do. Last 
evening we spent a most precious hour in 
reading the Scriptures, prayer, and conversa- 
tion. We read John xiv., and conversed 
some time about the 27th verse, ' Peace I 
leave,' &c. After conversing about an hour, 
I told him it was necessary that he should 
stop and take some rest. He replied, ' I feel 
as though I could converse two hours longer. 
You don't know how refreshing these sea- 
sons are to me.' He then fell asleep, and I 
sat down to write. I soon heard him saying 
in his sleep, ' The goodness of God— growth 
in grace — fulfilment of the promises — so 
God is all in heaven, and all on earth.' After 
sleeping a while, he awoke ; and seemed 
about as usual at that hour. I proposed 
sitting by his side through the night, but he 
insisted on my going to bed ; said he felt as 
though he should have a quiet night; and 
as his attendant always slept near him, and 
awoke at the least word or motion, he urged 
me to retire to- rest. About 11 o'clock I bid 
him good night, and wished that God might 



THE REV. PLINY PISK. 85 

put underneath him the arms of everlasting 
mercy. He replied, ' The angel of the Lord 
encampeth round about them that fear him/ 
" These, my dear sir, were the last words 
that I ever heard that beloved brother speak, 
the last that I shall hear him, until I hear 
him speak in the language of immortality. 
Twice, while I slept, he awoke, and told 
Antonio, his servant, that he had slept very 
quietly, and felt easy and well. At half-past 
three, Antonio heard him speak or groan, 
and started up. He saw something was the 
matter, and called me. I was by the bedside 
in a moment. what a heart-rending mo- 
ment was that ! He was gasping for breath, 
unable to speak, and apparently insensible 
to all around him. I stood by his side, and 
attempted to revive him, but in vain. I 
sent in haste for the physician, but did not 
obtain him. Nor do I suppose it would 
have been of any use whatever, if he had 
come. It was evident that he was dying. 1 
attempted to commend his departing spirit 
to that Redeemer on whom he had believed. 
I pressed his hand, kissed his quivering lips, 
and spoke to him, but he gave me no answer, 
not even a look or a motion. He took no 
notice of me or of any thing around him. 
His appointed time had arrived. He con- 
tinued to breathe till a quarter past four. 
Then the muscles of his face were knit to- 
gether, as if he was in pain. It was the dy- 
ing struggle, — it was the dissolution of the 
last ties that united soul and body, — it was 
8 



86 MEMOIR OF 

the soul breaking off its last fetters. His 
features then became placid again : his breath 
stopped : his pulse ceased to beat : his soul 
took its immortal flight.'' 

After remaining a few weeks longer in 
Alexandria, Mr. Fisk proceeded up the Nile 
to Cairo, having in contemplation a journey- 
through the Desert to Judea or to Damietta 
and Jaffa. When he had reached Cairo, hav- 
ing heard of the arrival of Mr. Temple at 
Malta, he directed his course for that island 
and arrived on the 13th April, 1822. After 
remaining for some months on that island, he 
was joined by Mr. King, an American mis- 
sionary, with whom he sailed for Egypt. 
They were also accompanied by the Rev. 
Joseph Wolff', and they carried with them 
two thousand copies of the Bible or portions 
of it, and a large quantity of tracts. Here, 
at Alexandria and Cairo, they employed 
themselves in distributing the Scriptures and 
tracts, and in conversing with the Jews. 

Mr. Fisk remained in Egypt about three 
months, at the end of which he set out in 
company with Mr. King and Mr. Wolff*, 
from Cairo to Jerusal-em. In the course of 
his journey he passed through the same 
Desert which the ancient Israelites had tra- 
versed under the immediate protection of 
their covenant God, who was unto them- a 
pillar of cloud by day, and a pillar of fire by 
night. After a laborious and perilous jour- 
ney through the wilderness, Mr. Fisk and 
his brethren arrived safely at the Holy City, 



THE REV. PLINY FISK. 87 

where he hoped to be permanently settled as 
a missionary of the Cross. His feelings on 
entering Jerusalem he thus briefly notices : 
" With feelings not easily described, about 
four o'clock we entered Jerusalem. The 
scenes and events of four thousand years 
rushed upon our minds ; events in which 
heaven, and earth, and hell, have felt the 
deepest interest. This was the place selected 
by the Almighty for his dwelling, and here 
his glory was rendered visible. This was 
the ' perfection of beauty,' and the ' glory of 
all lands.' Here David sat and tuned his 
harp, and sang the praises of Jehovah. 
Hither the tribes came up to worship. Here 
enraptured prophets saw bright visions of the 
world above, and received messages from on 
high for guilty man. Here our Lord and 
Saviour came in the form of a servant, and 
groaned, and wept, and poured out his soul 
unto death, to redeem us from sin, and save 
us from hell. Here, too, the wrath of an 
incensed God has been poured out upon his 
chosen people, and has laid waste his 
heritage." 

Mr. Fisk was naturally anxious to visit 
scenes hallowed by so many sacred associa- 
tions, but still he did not fail to embrace 
every opportunity of rendering himself use- 
ful. A considerable portion of his time was 
spent in distributing the Scriptures and tracts, 
and in discussing religious subjects with 
Jews, Turks, Roman Catholics, and Greeks. 
Before finally establishing himself in Jerusa- 



88 MEMOIR OF 

lem, Mr. Fisk thought of visiting some of 
the most interesting parts of Syria. He ac- 
cordingly resolved to pass tlie hot season on 
Momit Lebanon, and to improve this period 
of retirement for the study of Arabic, a 
language the knowledge of which would be 
of essential service to him as a missionary in 
Palestine. During his stay in that cool and 
healthful region he made frequent excursions 
in company with Messrs. King and Wolff, 
for the purpose of becoming acquainted with 
some of the most important places in the 
neighbourhood. Mr. Fisk gives an interest- 
ing description of the far-famed cedars of 
Lebanon : — 

" Taking a guide, we set out for the ce- 
dars ; in about two hours we came in sight 
of them, and in another hour reached them. 
Instead of being on the highest summit of 
Lebanon, as has sometimes been said, they 
are situated at the foot of a high mountain 
in what may be considered as the arena of a 
vast amphitheatre opening to the west, with 
high mountains on the north, south, and east. 
The cedars stand on five or six gentle eleva- • 
tions, and occupy a spot of ground about 
three-fourths of a mile in circumference. I 
walked around it in fifteen minutes. We 
measured a number of the trees. The largest 
is upwards of forty feet in circum.ference. 
Six or eight others are also very large, seve- 
ral of them nearly the size of the largest. 
But each of these was manifestly two trees 
or more, which have grown together, and 



THE REV. PLINY FISK. 89 

now form one. They generally separate a 
few feet from the ground mto the original 
trees. The handsomest and tallest are those 
of two or three feet in diameter, the body 
straight, the branches almost horizontal, 
forming a beautiful cone, and casting a good- 
ly shade. We measured the length of two 
by the shade, and found each about ninety 
feet. The largest are not so high, but some 
of the others, I think are a little higher. 
They produce a conical fruit, in shape and 
size like that of the pine. I counted them, 
and made the whole number three hundred 
and eighty-nine. Mr. King counted them, 
omitting the small saplings, and made the 
number three hundred and twenty-one. I 
know not why travellers and authors have 
so long and so generally given twenty-eight, 
twenty, fifteen, five, as the number of the 
cedars. It is true, that of those of superior 
size and antiquity, there are not a great num- 
ber ; but then there is a regular gradation in 
size, from the largest down to the merest 
sapling. 

" Before seeing the cedars, I had met with 
a European traveller who had just visited 
them. He gave a short account of them, 
and concluded with saying, ' It is as with 
miracles, — the wonder all vanishes when 
you reach the spot.' What is there at which 
an infidel cannot sneer .^ Yet let e\^en an 
infidel put himself in the place of an Asiatic 
passing from barren desert to barren desert, 
traversing oceans of sand and mountains of 
8* 



90 MEMOIR OF 

naked rock, accustomed to countries like 
Egypt) Arabia, Judea^and Asia Minor, aboun- 
ding in the best places only with shrubbery 
and fruit trees ; let him, with the feelings of 
such a man, climb the ragged rocks, and pass 
the open ravines of Lebanon, and suddenly 
descry among the hills, a grove of three hun- 
dred trees, such as the cedars actually are 
even at the present day, and he will confess 
that to be a fine comparison in Amos ii. 9, 
— 'Whose height was like the height of the 
cedars, and he was strong as the oaks.' Let 
him, after a long ride in the heat of the sun, 
sit down under the shade of a cedar, and 
contemplate the exact conical form of its 
top, and the beautiful symmetry of its 
branches, and he will no longer wonder that 
David compared the people of Israel, in the 
days of their prosperity, to the ^goodly 
cedars.' Psalm Ixxx. 10. 

" A traveller, who had just left the forests 
of America, might think this little grove of 
cedars not worthy of so much notice ; but 
the man who knows how rare large trees 
are in Asia, and how difficult it is to find 
timber for building, will feel at once that 
what is said in Scripture of these trees is 
perfectly natural. It is probable that in the 
days of Solomon and Hiram there were ex- 
tensive forests of cedars in Lebanon. A 
variety of causes may have contributed to 
their diminution and almost total extinction. 
Yet, in comparison with all the other trees 
that I have seen on the mountain, the few 



THE REV. PLINY FISK. 91 

that remain may still be called, Uhe glory 
of Lebanon/ " 

In his return to Jerusalem, Mr. Fisk was 
accompanied by the Rev. Mr. Jowett, and 
on their route thither they took occasion to 
visit Nazareth and Nain and Tiberias, and 
many of the other places which were the 
scenes of our Lord's personal and public 
ministry. On arriving at the end of his 
journey, Mr. Fisk resided in Jerusalem five 
months, during which he was occupied with 
his missionary labours. The interest which 
he felt in the Holy City is apparent from the 
language in which he expresses himself in 
writing to a missionary brother : — " How my 
soul would rejoice, my dear brother, if in- 
stead of writing you, I could have you here 
this evening in my room. We would kneel 
together on mount Calvary, and adore that 
Saviour who here shed his blood to redeem 
us from sin. what amazing events have 
taken place on this ground. But now the 
daughter of Zion sits solitary — the wrath of 
God burns hot against Jerusalem. It seems 
to me that if there is a city on earth that is 
peculiarly abandoned, and devoted to sin, it 
is this very city, where the blood of redemp- 
tion flowed. True, there is no Juggernaut 
here, but there is idolatry almost as gross as 
that of India. Why does not the earth again 
quake, and the rocks again rend, and mount 
Calvary open to swallow up those who dare 
thus profane this sacred spot ? We have 
wept and prayed, as we have cast our eyes 



92 MEMOIR OF 

over the desolations of Zion. I think I 
never felt so strongly in any situation before, 
the necessity of trusting directly and entirely 
in God. I hope and trust he will cause our 
work to prosper. 

<' I wish, dear brother, you could go with 
us once to mount Zion and to Gethsemane — 
take a few turns with me on the fiat roof of 
the convent, and survey the places around 
us. But you are engaged in your work. 
And I must study Italian and Greek, and 
Arabic with its thirteen conjugations, and 
twenty ways of forming the plural, and 
thirty-three ways of forming the infinitive ; 
with its consonants, without vowels, and its 
unnumbered dialects. And then I must sell 
Bibles, give away tracts, translate tracts to 
be printed, preach the Gospel to a Greek 
to-day, a Roman Catholic to-morrow, an 
Armenian the third day, and a Jew the day 
after, and the next day give a Testament to 
some learned Turk who calls to see me. 
Then I must pack up my baggage, and 
mount a camel, or a dromedary, or a horse 
or a mule, or an ass, as the case may be, and 
make a journey to Hebron, or to Jordan, or 
to mount Lebanon. 

" I am glad, that amidst all your cares, you 
find time to think of me, and that I have a 
quiet moment this evening to write to you. 
All is dark and silent around me. I am in 
my little room alone. The holy Sabbath is 
approaching. On Calvary it seems to have 
more than an ordinary sacredness. It was 



THE REV. PLINY FISK. 93 

here that Christ made the first day of the 
week holy, by triumphmg, on that eventful 
morning, over death and the grave. O 
that many on the morrow may rise to new- 
ness of life in Him/^ 

For some time he was permitted to prose- 
cute his benevolent schemes in Jerusalem 
undisturbed by the interference of the public 
authorities. At length, however, the distri- 
bution of Bibles attracted the notice of the 
jealous Mussalmans. The Turkish governor 
caused the missionary to be apprehended and 
dragged before the judges. The devout ser- 
vant of Christ was supported under the trial. 
He remembered the word, " It is enough 
for the disciple that he be as his Master, and 
the servant as his Lord.^^ After a brieif ex- 
amination he was set at liberty, the governor 
professing that it was wholly an affair of the 
judge, and undertaken without his know- 
ledge. 

Having laboured for a considerable time 
in the capital of the country, Mr. Fisk under- 
took a journey to some of the principal cities 
in the north of Syria. In this tour he was 
accompanied by his friend and brother Mr. 
King. They vi^oited Damascus, and then 
proceeded to Aleppo, where they took up 
their residence for a few weeks, Mr. Fisk 
devoting himself to the study of Arabic. 
Thence they passed on to Beyroot, where 
they rested a short time and travelled to 
Jaffa, at which city they took up their abode 
for a season. 



94 MEMOIR OF 

On returning to Jerusalem they found that 
the pasha's soldiers had been plundering the 
city, breaking open houses, taking men pri- 
soners, binding them, beating them, and cast- 
ing them into prison. The whole city was 
in confusion and alarm, and in these cir- 
cumstances it was judged advisable that the 
missionaries should leave Jerusalem and re- 
tire to Beyroot. There was some danger in 
encountering the journey at that time, but 
after due consultation and prayer they set 
out. The road was very perilous, being 
much infested by robbers, but by the Divine 
protection they reached the place of their 
destination in safety. 

The first object which engaged Mr. Fisk's 
attention on reaching Beyroot, was the estab- 
lishment of a school in that place for teach- 
ing Arabic grammatically. He had various 
plans in contemplation for the diffusion of a 
knowledge of the Gospel all around. But 
that God, whose ways are not as our ways, 
was pleased to cut short the labours and the 
life of his servant. The season was un- 
healthy, and fever was prevaiUngin the town 
when Mr. Fisk arrived. He was soon after- 
wards attacked with symptoms of fever, at 
first in a very mild form, but gradually be- 
coming more severe. The last scene, which 
was deeply affecting, is thus described by 
Messrs. Bird and Goodeil, American mission- 
aries, who were then stationed at Beyroot. 

'' At times he lay in a state of stupor, and 
seemed near death. In such a state he was, 



THE REV. PLINY FISK. 95 

when the hour of our usual Thursday prayer- 
meeting arrived. We proposed to observe 
the season by his bed-side, supposing him to 
be too insensible to be either gratified or dis- 
turbed by it. On asking him, however, if 
we should once more pray with him, to our 
surprise he answered, " Yes, but first I wish 
you to read me some portions of Mrs. Gra- 
ham's ' Provision for passing over Jordan.^ '^ 
We read, and he made suitable remarks. 
Where it is said, ' To be where thou art, to 
see thee as thou art, to be made like thee, 
the last sinful motion for ever past,' — he an- 
ticipated the conclusion, and said, with an 
expressive emphasis, ' That's heaven.' We 
then each of us prayed with him, and he 
subjoined his hearty ' Amen.' We had asked, 
what we should pray for, as it concerned his 
case. ' Pray,' said he, ' that, if it be the 
Lord's will, I may yet get well, to pray with 
you, and labour with you a little longer ; if 
not, that I may die in possession of my rea- 
son, and not dishonour God by my dying 
behaviour.' He afterwards begged to hear 
the hymn which he had formerly sung at 
the grave of Mr. Parsons. 

" * Brother, thou art gone before us, 
And thy saintly soul is flown 
Where tears are wiped from every eye, 
And sorrow is unknown.' 

" As the evening approached, and before 
the appearance of the fever fit, he was very 
calm and quiet. In the midst of the stillness 



96 MEMOIR OF 

that reigned within him and around him, he 
spoke out, saying, ' I know not what this is, 
but it seems to me like the silence that pre- 
cedes a dissolution of nature/ His fever 
began to creep upon him. We saw again 
the spasmodic affection of his muscles. 
^ What the Lord intends to do with me,' said 
he, ' I cannot tell, but my impression is that 
this is my last night.' We hoped not. ' Per- 
haps not,' said he, ' but these are my im- 
pressions.' 

" The devotions of the evening were at- 
tended in his room. He united in them with 
evident enjoyment. Afterwards he begged 
one of the sisters to go and try to get some 
rest, bade her good night, intimated it might 
be their final parting, commended her ' to 
Him that was able to keep her.' Similar 
expressions of concern for us, and of grati- 
tude to God, frequently fell from his lips; 
such as, ' The Lord bless you for all your 
kindness.' ' I shall wear you all out.' ' Were 
it not for these kind friends, I should already 
have been in my grave.' ' How different is 
this from poor B. (an English traveller who 
lately died) ; how different from Martyn ; 
how different from brother Parsons in 
Syria!' 

" The fever fit proved much milder than 
the night preceding — scarcely any appear- 
ance of delirium. He repeatedly said, ' The 
Lord is more merciful to me than I expected.' 
' Perhaps there may be some hope of my 
recovery, — the Lord's name be praised/ 



THE REV. PLINY FISK. 97 

He often checked himself for sighing, and 
speaking of his pains, saying, ' I know it is 
weak, and foolish, and wicked/ Once, 
after a draught of water, he said, ' Thanks 
be to God for so much mercy, and let his 
name be trusted in for that which is future/ 
On two or three occasions, he exclaimed, 
' God is good, his mercy endureth for ever/ 

" At midnight he asked the time, hoped it 
had been later, and at three a. m., (Friday 
21) his fever gave way to a little quiet sleep. 
During the whole forenoon he remained so 
quiet that we hoped his disease might be 
breaking away. In the afternoon, however, 
it was discovered returning with all its 
alarming symptoms. He was asked if he 
had been able during the day to fix his 
thoughts on Christ. ' Not so much as I could 
wish — I am extremely weak.' But when 
you have been able to do so, has the Saviour 
appeared precious to you ? ' yes, yes, 
yes ! One of the sisters,' continued he, 
' has been reading to me some precious 
hymns respecting Christ and his glory ; then 
fixing his eye stedfastly towards heaven, he 
repeated the words, ' Christ and his glory/ '' 

The following day he appeared to rally, 
and as evening came on, the symptoms be- 
came milder, but towards midnight he sunk 
rapidly, and at three o'clock on the Lord's 
day morning, 23d October, 1825, he quietly 
and peacefully fell asleep in Jesus. 

The loss of this excellent man and devoted 
missionary was deeply felt. He had gained 
9 



98 MEMOIR OF THE REV. PLINY FISK. 

upon the affections of the people among 
whom he sojourned as in a land of stran- 
gers. " Some of the Arabs/' says Mr. Good- 
ell, " were deeply affected, as they stood 
around his dying bed. They were amazed 
at his peace of mind, and could not conceive 
it possible how any one could be so wilhng 
to die. They wept. We explained to them 
the cause of his tranquillity and joy, related 
to them much of his rehgious views and ex- 
perience, and told them of Christ and heaven. 
Indeed we sometimes felt that Christ and 
heaven were present. It seemed but one 
step ' to Him that sitteth upon the throne, 
and to the Lamb,' where God himself wipes 
away all tears. 

" * The chamber where the good man meets his fate, 
Is privileged beyond the common walks 
Of virtuous life, — quite on the verge of heaven.' " 



MEMOIR 



OP 



THE REV. JOHN ELIOT. 



Little is known of the early life of this 
truly apostolic missionary. He appears to 
have been a native of England^ born in the 
year 1604. The religious education of his 
infant years must have engaged much of the 
attention of his parents, who sought to train 
him up in the fear of the Lord. 

When he had finished the elementary 
branches of education, young Eliot was sent 
to the University of Cambridge, where he 
prosecuted his studies with great success. On 
leaving the University, he obtained a situa- 
tion as usher of a school at Little Baddow, 
superintended by the Rev. Thomas Hooker, 
who afterwards became one of the most dis- 
tinguished divines of New England. It 
was while at Little Baddow that Mr. Eliot 
experienced a decided change in his whole 
sentiments and feelings. Looking back upon 
the precious benefits he had enjoyed while 
residing there, he thus wrote : — " To this 
place I was called through the infinite riches 
of God's mercy in Christ Jesus to my poor 
soul, for here the Lord said unto my dead 

99 



100 MEMOIR OF 

soul, Live, and through the grace of God 1 
do live, and shall live for ever.'' An inter- 
est in Christ and his salvation was now with 
him the one thing needful ; and so deeply 
impressed did his mind become with the im- 
portance of religion, that he counted it his 
duty to devote himself to the work of preach- 
ing the Gospel to his fellow-men. But as 
he felt that the views which he entertained 
were such as would not then be tolerated in 
the Church of England, he resolved to set 
out for America; and, accordingly, he em- 
barked for Nev/ England in the summer of 
1631, and arrived at Boston in November of 
the same year. 

Before leaving his native country, Mr. 
Eliot had agreed with a number of his Chris- 
tian friends who intended to cross the Atlan- 
tic, that in the event of their doing so pre- 
vious to his settlement over any other con- 
gregation, he would become their pastor. 
This engagement he afterwards fulfilled. 
On their arrival in New England they planted 
a colony about a mile from Boston, erected 
a town which they called Roxbury, and 
formed themselves into a church, of which 
Mr. Eliot was appointed minister. In the 
discharge of his pastoral duties he was re- 
markably conscientious and faithful, so that 
he was at once respected and beloved by his 
people. "He would sound the trumpet of 
God," says Dr. Mather, "against all vice, 
with a most penetrating liveliness, and make 
his pulpit another Mount Sinai, for the 



THE REV. JOHN ELIOT. 101 

flashes of lightning therein displayed against 
the breaches of the law given from that 
burning mountain. There was usually a 
special fervour in the rebukes which he be- 
stowed on carnality. When he was to brand 
the earthly-mindedness of church members, 
and the allowance and indulgence which they 
often gave themselves in sensual delights, he 
was a right Boanerges — he spoke as many 
thunderbolts as words. '^ 

In the education of the young, Mr. Eliot 
took a particular delight, establishing schools, 
superintending them when formed, and com- 
posing catechisms of elementary instruction. 
When he entered a house, he was accustomed 
to call for the young people, that he might 
lay his hands on them, and bless them. " I 
cannot forget the ardour,^' says Dr. Mather, 
" with which 1 once heard him pray at a 
Synod held in Boston, ' Lord, for schools 
everywhere among us! That our schools 
may flourish ! That every member of this 
assembly may go home to procure a good 
school to be encouraged in the town where 
he lives ! That before we die we may be 
happy to see a good school established in 
every part of the country !' ^^ Such was 
the benevolent spirit by which this pious 
man was actuated in his endeavours to benefit 
the community to which he belonged. 

The first settlers in New England were 

placed in circumstances of peculiar difficulty, 

which called for their utmost exertions to 

procure a sufficient temporal subsistence, and 

9* 



102 MEMOIR OF 

at the same time to promote their spiritual 
improvement and edification. While thus 
struggling, however, for their own preserva- 
tion, they were by no means regardless of 
the poor ignorant savages by whom they 
were surrounded, and whom they saw per- 
ishing for lack of knowledge. In their 
benevolent endeavours to instruct them, they 
were not a little encouraged by an act passed 
by the General Court of Massachusetts in 
1646, tending to facilitate the propagation of 
the Gospel among the Indians. It appeared 
that about the time when this act was passed, 
Mr. Eliot's mind was deeply affected with 
the deplorable condition of these ignorant 
heathens ; and at length, after much consul- 
tation with his brethren, and earnest prayer 
for the Divine direction, he resolved to dedi- 
cate himself to the work of a missionary 
among them. To qualify himself for this 
important task, he lost no time in availing 
himself of every means of acquiring their 
language ; and such was his success, that in 
a very short time he was able to address 
them in their own tongue. The motives by 
which he was actuated in this work, and the 
mode in which he commenced his labours, 
are thus stated by himself : — " God first put 
into my heart a compassion over their poor 
souls, and a desire to teach them to know 
Christ, and to bring them into his kingdom. 
Then presently I found out, by God's wise 
providence, a clever-witted young man, who 
had been a servant in an English house, who 



THE REV. JOHN ELIOT. 103 

pretty well understood our language, better 
than he could speak it, and well understood 
his own language, and had a clear pronun- 
ciation ; him I made my interpreter. By his 
help I translated the Commandments, the 
Lord's Prayer, and many texts of Scripture; 
also I compiled both exhortations and prayers 
by his help. I diligently marked the diffe- 
rence of their grammar from ours. When 
I found the way of them, I would pursue a 
word, a noun, a verb, through all variations 
I could think of: and thus I came at it.^^ 

The place at which he preached his first 
sermon to the Indians was situated about 
four miles from his house, at Roxbury ; and 
when he approached it, he was met by 
Waban, " a wise and grave Indian,'' and 
several of his friends, who conducted him to 
a large wigwam, where he had an opportu- 
nity of proclaiming the Gospel to a conside- 
rable number of poor Indians. The account 
of this first interview is thus given by Mr. 
Eliot :— 

" Being all assembled, we began with 
prayer ; which now was in English, we be- 
ing not so far acquainted with the Indian 
language, as to express our hearts therein 
before God or them. We hope to be able 
to do this ere long ; the Indians desiring it, 
that they also may know how to pray : but 
we begun thus in a tongue unknown to 
them ; partly to let them know that the duty 
of prayer was serious and sacred ; and partly 
for our own sakes, that we might the more 



104 MEMOIR OF 

fully agree together in the same request and 
heart-sorrows for them, even in that place 
where God was never wont to be called 
upon. 

" When prayer was ended, it was an 
affecting and yet glorious spectacle, to see a 
company of perishing and forlorn outcasts 
dihgently attending to the blessed word of 
salvation then delivered, and professing that 
they understood all that was then taught 
them in their own tongue. For about an 
hour and a quarter the sermon continued ; 
wherein one of our company ran through 
all the principal matters of religion, begin- 
ning first with a repetition of the Ten Com- 
mandments, and a brief explication of them; 
then showing the curse and dreadful wrath 
of God, against all those who break them, 
or any one of them, or the least tittle of 
them ; and so applying the whole unto the 
condition of the Indians then present, with 
much affection. He then preached Jesus 
Christ to them, as the only means of recovery 
from sin, and wrath, and eternal death : he 
explained to them who Christ was, and 
whither he was gone, and how he will one 
day come again to judge the world. He 
spake to them of the blessed state of all 
those who believe in Christ, and know him 
feeUngly ; he spake to them also, observing 
his own method, as he saw most fit, to edify 
them, concerning the creation and the fall of 
man, the greatness of God, the joys of heaven, 
and the horrors of hell ; and urging them to 



THE REV. JOHN ELIOT. 105 

repentance for several known sins wherein 
they Uve. On many things of the hke na- 
ture he discoursed ; not meddUng with mat- 
ters more difficult, until they had tasted more 
plain and familiar truths, 

" Having thus in a set discourse familiarly 
opened the principal matters of salvation to 
them, we next proposed certain questions, to 
see what they would say to them ; that so 
we might screw, by variety of means, some- 
thing or other of God into them. But, before 
we did this, we asked them if they under- 
stood all that which was already spoken ; 
and whether all of them in the wigwam did 
understand, or only some few. They an- 
swered to this question, with a multitude of 
voices, that they all of them understood all 
that which was spoken to them. 

" We then desired to know of them if they 
would propose any question to us for the 
more clear understanding of what was de- 
livered. Whereupon vseveral of them pro- 
pounded presently several questions, to which 
Ave think some special wisdom of God direct- 
ed them. 

" One asked, ' How may we come to know 
Jesus Christ ?' 

" We answered, that if they Avere able to 
read our Bible, the book of God, therein 
they would see most clearly who Jesus Christ 
was. But since they could not yet read that 
book, we wished them to meditate on what 
they had now heard out of God's book ; and 
to do this much and often, both Avhen they 



106 MEMOIR OF 

lay down on their mats in their wigwams, 
and when they rose up and went alone into 
the fields and woods : so God would teach 
them; and especially if they used a third 
help, which was prayer to God. We told 
them, that, although they could not make 
long prayers, as we English could, yet if 
they did but sigh and groan, and say thus — 
' Lord, make me to know Jesus Christ, for I 
know him not,' — and if they did say so 
again and again with their hearts, that God 
would teach them to know Jesus Christ : 
because he is a God that will be found of 
them that seek him with all their hearts, and 
hears the prayers of all men, Indian as well 
as English ; and that Englishmen themselves 
did by this means come to the knowledge of 
Jesus Christ. And we advised them, as a 
farther help, to confess their sins and igno- 
rance unto God ; and to acknowledge how 
justly God might deny them the knowledge 
of Christ, because of their sins. 

" These things were spoken by him who 
had preached to them in their own language, 
— borrowing, now and then, some small 
helps from the interpreter whom we had 
brought with us, and who could oftentimes 
express our minds more distinctly than we 
could ourselves ; but this we perceived, that 
a few words from the preacher were more 
regarded than many from the Indian inter- 
preter. 

" One of them, after this answer, replied 
to us, that he was a little while since praying 



THE REV. JOHN ELIOT. 107 

in his wigwam unto God and Jesus Christ, 
that God would give him a good heart ; and 
that, while he was praying, one of his fellow 
Indians interrupted him, and told him, that 
he prayed in vain, because Jesus Christ 
miderstood not what Indians speak in prayer, 
because he had been used to hear English- 
men pray, and so could well enough under- 
stand them, but with Indian language in 
prayer he thought he was not acquainted, 
but was a stranger to it, and therefore could 
not understand them. His question therefore 
was, whether Jesus Christ did understand, or 
God did understand, Indian prayers. 

«^ This question sounding just like them- 
selves, we studied to give as familiar an an- 
swer as we could, and therefore in this, as in 
all our other answers, we endeavoured to 
speak nothing without clearing of it up by 
some famihar similitude. Our answer sum- 
marily was therefore this : fhat Jesus Christ, 
and God by him, made all things ; and made 
all men, not only English but Indian men ; 
and, if he made them both, then he knew 
all that was within man and came from man, 
all his desires, and all his thoughts, and all 
his speeches, and so all his prayers ; and if 
he made Indian men, then he knows all 
Indian prayers also. We bade them look 
upon that Indian basket that was before 
them ; there were black and white straws, 
and many other things of which they made 
it. Now, though others who made not the 
basket, did not know what those things were, 



108 MEMOIR OF 

yet he that made it must needs tell all the 
things in it : so, we said, it was here.'' 

The second meeting with the Indians was 
still more interesting, and during the conclud- 
ing prayer, an event occurred which is well 
worth mentioning. " I cast my eye on one/' 
says one of Mr. Eliot's friends, " who was 
hanging down his head weeping. He held 
up his head for a while, — yet such was the 
power of the word on his heart, that he 
hung down his head again, and covered his 
eyes, and so fell wiping and wiping of them, 
weeping abundantly, continuing thus till 
prayer was ended ; after which he presently 
turns from us, and turns his face to a side 
and corner of the wigwam, and there falls a 
weeping more abundantly by himself ; which 
one of us perceiving, went to him, and spake 
to him encouraging words, at the hearing of 
which he fell a weeping more and more ; so 
leaving of him, he who spake to him came 
unto me, being newly gone out of the wig- 
wam, and told me of his tears ; so we re- 
solved to go again both of us to him, and 
speak to him again. We met him coming 
out of the wigwam, and there we spake 
again to him, and he there fell into a more 
abundant renewed weeping, like one deeply 
and inwardly affected indeed, which forced 
us also to such bowels of compassion, that 
we could not forbear weeping over him also, 
— and so we parted, greatly rejoicing for 
such sorrowing." 

Before the third interview with them, Mr. 



THE REV. JOHN ELIOT. 109 

Eliot found that the Powahs or Indian priests 
had strictly forbidden the people to listen to 
the instructions of the English. The inter- 
ference, however, of these wicked impostors 
was of no avail. The people still flocked to 
hear the devoted missionary, and many of 
them expressed a wish to have their children 
put under his care, that they might be educa- 
ted in the knowledge of Christianity. En- 
couraged by the success which thus attended 
his labours, Mr. Eliot applied to the General 
Court of the colony in behalf of those who 
wished to be placed under his tuition. His 
application was successful : land was granted 
that they might build a town and enjoy the 
Christian instruction which they so much 
desired. From that hour civihzation com- 
menced among the Indians. A town was 
erected, surrounded by a stone wall, and 
containing a great number of neat comforta- 
ble wigwams. The women learned to spin ; 
the men were instructed in husbandry and 
the more simple mechanical arts ; and, in 
short, the whole settlement assumed an 
aspect of industry and activity. 

The following letter exhibits, in a striking 
light, the self-denying character of this man 
of God, and his Uvely faith in the divine 
promises : — 

" God is greatly to be adored in all his 
providences, and hath, evermore, wise and 
holy ends to accomplish, which we are not 
aware of; and, therefore, although he may 
seem to cross our ends with disappointments, 
10 



110 MEMOIR OP 

after all our pains and expectations, yet he 
hath farther and better thoughts than we can 
reach unto, which will cause us to admire 
his love and wisdom, when we see them ac- 
complished. He is gracious to accept of our 
sincere labours for his name, though he dis- 
appoint them in our way, and frustrate our 
expectations in our time ; yea, he will fulfil 
our expectations in his way, and in his time, 
which shall finally appear, to the eye of 
faith, a better way than ours, and a fitter 
time than ours. His wisdom is infinite. 

" The Lord still smileth on his work 
among the Indians. Through his help that 
strengtheneth me, I cease not, in my poor 
measure, to instruct them ; and I do see that 
they profit and grow in the knowledge of 
the truth, and some of them to the love of it, 
which appeareth by a ready obedience to it. 
" The present work of the Lord that is to 
be done among them, is to gather them to- 
gether from their scattered kind of life, — first 
into civil society, then into ecclesiastical. In 
the spring that is past, they were very desi- 
rous to have been upon that work, and to 
have planted corn in the place intended ; but 
I did dissuade them, because I hoped for 
tools and means from England, whereby to 
prosecute the work this summer. When 
ships came, and no supply, you may easily 
think what a damping it was ; and truly my 
heart smote me, that I had looked too much 
at man and means, in stopping their earnest 
affections from that bar which proved a 



THE REV. JOHN ELIOT. Ill 

blank. I began without any such respect, 
and I thought that the Lord would have me 
so to go on, and only look to him whose 
work it is. When I had thus looked up to 
the Lord, I advised with our elders, and 
some others of our church, whose hearts 
consented with me. Then I advised with 
divers of the elders at Boston lecture, and 
Mr. Cotton's answer was, ' My heart saith, 
Go on, and look to the Lord only for help :' 
the rest also concurred. So I commended it 
to our church, and we sought God in a day 
of fasting and prayer, and have been ever 
since doing according to our abilities. This 
I account a favour of God, that on that very 
night, before we came from our place of 
meeting, we had notice of a ship from Eng- 
land, whereby I received letters and some 
encouragement in the work from private 
friends, — a mercy which God had in store, 
but unknown to some, and so contrived by 
the Lord that I should receive it as the fruit 
of prayer. 

" The place also is of God's providing, as 
a fruit of prayer ; for when I, with some that 
went with me, had rode to a place of some 
hopeful expectation, it was in no wise suit- 
able. I went behind a rock, and looked to 
the Lord, and committed the matter to him; 
and while I was travelling in the woods,Chris- 
tian friends were in prayer at home ; and so 
it was, that though one of our company fell 
sick in the woods, and we were forced home 
with speed, yet, in the way home, the In- 



112 MEMOIR OF 

dians in our company, upon inquiry, describ- 
ing a place to me, and guiding us over some 
part of it, the Lord did, both by his provi- 
dence then, and afterwards, by more diligent 
search of the place, discover that there it was 
his pleasure we should begin the work. 
When grass was fit to be cut, I sent some 
Indians to mow, and others to make some 
hay at the place. This work was performed 
well, as I found when I went up with my 
man to order it. We must also of necessity 
have a house in which to lodge, meet, and 
lay up our provisions and clothes. I set them 
therefore to fell and square timber for a 
house. When it was ready, I went, and 
many of them with me, and on their shoul- 
ders carried all the timber together, &c. 
These things they cheerfully do, but I pay 
them wages carefully for all such works as I 
set them about, which is a good encourage- 
ment to labour. 

" It cannot but appear there is some work 
of God upon their hearts, which doth carry 
them through all these snares ; and if, upon 
some competent time of experience, we shall 
find them to grow in knowledge of the prin- 
ciples of religion, and to love the ways of 
the Lord the better, according as they come 
to understand them, and to yield obedience 
to them, and submit to this great change, 
to bridle lust by laws of chastity, and to 
mortify idleness by labour, — and desire to 
train up their children accordingly; — I say, 
if we shall see these things in some measure 



THE REV. JOHN ELIOT. 113 

in them, what should hinder charity from 
hoping that there is grace in their hearts, — a 
spark kindled by the word and Spirit of 
God, which shall never be quenched ? and 
were these indwelUng within them, who 
could gainsay their gathering together into a 
holy church covenant and election of officers ? 
and who can forbid them to be baptized ? 
And I am persuaded there be sundry such 
among them, whom the Lord will vouchsafe 
so far to favour, and to shine upon, that they 
may become a church and a spouse of Jesus 
Christ. 

'' The blessing of God upon this work doth 
comfortably, hopefully, and successfully ap- 
pear in the labours of my brother Mayhew, 
in Martha's Vineyard ; insomuch that I hope 
they will be, after a while, ripe for this work 
of civilization, and dwelling together, if once 
they see a successful pattern of it. I doubt 
not but they will, ere long, desire church-fel- 
lowship, and the ordinances of God's wor- 
ship. The cloud increaseth, and the Lord 
seemeth to be coming in among them. They 
are very desirous to have their children 
taught, which is one argument that they 
truly love the knowledge of God. I have 
entreated a woman, living near where they 
dwell, to do that office for their children, and 
I pay her for it ; but when they go to their 
plantation we shall be in a strait for help that 
way. The Indians so well like the persons 
who perform that service for them, that they 
entreat them to go with them, which I look 
10* 



114 MEMOIR OP 

at as a finger of God. If the Lord please to 
prosper our poor beginnings, my purpose is, 
so far as the Lord shall enable me, to give 
attendance to the work, to have school exer- 
cises for all the men, by daily instructing of 
them to read and write, &c. Yea, if the 
Lord afford us fit instruments, my desire is 
that all the women may be taught to read. I 
know the matter will be difficult every way, 
for English people can only teach them to 
read Enghsh, — and for their own language 
we have no book. My desire, therefore, is 
to teach them all to write, and read written 
hand, and thereby, with pains-taking, they 
may have some of the Scriptures in their 
own language. I have one already who can 
write, so that I can read his writing well, 
and he can read mine. I hope the Lord will 
both enlarge his understanding, and enable 
others to do as he doth. If once I had some 
of themselves able to write and read, it 
might farther the work exceedingly, and will 
be the speediest way. Yours, in our Lord 
Jesus. John Eliot.^^ 

Mr. Eliot's exertions were promptly 
seconded by the local government, who 
passed several acts for the further improve- 
ment and civilization of the Indians. The 
change in consequence soon became appa- 
rent, even to the most careless observer. Mr. 
Whitefield, who paid a visit to the town 
which these Indians had reared, was particu- 
larly struck with astonishment at their ap- 



THE REV. JOHN ELIOT. 115 

pearance, and declared that, from their cor- 
rect behaviour and decent clothing, he could 
scarcely distinguish them from the Enghsh 
people. 

Nor were the beneficial effects of Mr. 
Eliot's labours limited to the settlements 
where they were first begun. The Indians 
in various parts of the country were anxious 
to enjoy the same advantages. The work 
of Christianization and civilization went 
hand in hand, and so rapidly did the desire 
for instruction spread, that the missionary 
found it difficult, even with the assistance of 
some converted Indians, to comply with the 
numerous invitations which poured in upon 
him from all quarters, to come and communi- 
cate the glad tidings to various tribes of In- 
dians. And in scarcely a single instance 
was the invitation made in vain. The inde- 
fatigable Eliot wandered from place to place, 
scattering the seed of divine truth with un- 
sparing hand. " I have not been dry night 
nor day," he writes, " from the third day of 
the week to the sixth, but have travelled 
from place to place in that condition ; and 
at night I pull off my boots, wring my stock- 
ings, and on with them again, and so con- 
tinue. The rivers also were raised so as that 
we were wet in riding through. But God^ 
steps in and helps me. I have considered, 
the exhortation of Paul to his son Timothy, 
^Endure hardness as a good soldier of Jesus 
Christ,^ with many other such like medita- 
tions.'^ 



116 MEMOIR OF 

Animated by the pure motives of the 
Gospel, he boldly encountered the manifold 
hardships and difficulties, and even dangers 
to which he was exposed ; but in the spirit 
of his great Master, he counted not his life 
dear unto himself that he might accomplish 
the benevolent mission which he had under- 
taken. Intelligence of the wonderful suc- 
cess which every where attended his exer- 
tions soon crossed the Atlantic, and attracted 
considerable attention in England. Parlia- 
ment was induced to take the matter under 
consideration, and an act was passed encou- 
raging the evangelizing of the Indians, and 
supporting those engaged in the work. 
Large sums of money were in consequence 
collected in England, under the authority of 
the Commissioners appointed by Parliament. 
For these benevolent exertions on the part 
of his countrymen, Mr. Eliot was particularly 
grateful, and he conveyed his obligations to 
them in terms of the warmest affection. 

Encouraged by the kindness and liberality 
of his friends in England, he made applica- 
tion to them in behalf of the schools which 
he was anxious to establish. Necessity 
alone compelled him to take this step. " I 
have not means of my own,'' he said; "I 
have a family of many children to educate ; 
and therefore, I cannot give over my ministry 
in our church, whereby my family is sus- 
tained, to attend the Indians, to whom I 
give, and of whom I receive nothing.'^ The 
instruction of the young, and the translation 



THE REV. JOHN ELIOT. 117 

of the Scriptures into the Indian language, 
appear to have been the great objects upon 
which he had set his heart. But he was not 
inattentive to the temporal comfort of the 
poor Indians. Desirous of instructing them 
in the arts of civilized life, he submitted to 
his friends a proposal about sending mechan- 
ics from England for that purpose. In sug- 
gesting this plan, the ultimate object which 
Mr. Eiiot had in view was to erect a town, 
in which the Indians belonging to the settle- 
ment might live comfortably. He thus 
speaks in a letter, dated November 12th, 
1648, of his success and his discouragements : 
" The work of preaching to these poor In- 
dians goeth on, not without success. It is 
the Lord only who doth speak to the hearts 
of men, and he can speak to them, and doth 
so effectually, that one of them I believe has 
verily gone to the Lord : a woman, who 
was the first of ripe years who hath died 
since I taught them the way of salvation. 
Her life was blameless after she submitted to 
the Gospel. She died of a sickness which 
she took in childbed. I several times visited 
her, prayed with her, and asked her about 
her spiritual estate. She told me that she 
still loved God, though he made her sick, and 
was resolved to pray unto him so long as she 
lived. She said also that she delieved God 
would pardon all her sins, because she be- 
lieved that Jesus Christ died for her, and that 
God was well-pleased in him ; and that she 
was willing to die, and believed that she 



118 MEMOIR OF 

would go to heaven, and live happy with 
God and Christ there. Of her own accord 
she called her children to her, and said to 
them, ' I shall now die, and when I am dead, 
your grandfather, and grandmother, and 
uncles, will send for you to come and live 
among them, and promise you great matters, 
and tell you what pleasant living it is 
amongst them, — for they pray not to God, 
keep not the Sabbath, and commit all man- 
ner of sins, but I charge you to live here all 
your days.^ Soon after she died. 

"For the further progress of the work 
among them, I perceive a great impediment. 
Sundry in the country, in different places, 
would gladly be taught the knowledge of 
God and Jesus Christ, and would pray unto 
God, if I could go unto them, and teach them 
where they dwell ; but to come and live 
here, among, or near to the English, they are 
not willing. A place must be found some- 
what remote from the English, where they 
must have the word constantly taught, and 
government constantly exercised, means of 
good subsistence, and enconragements for 
the industrious provided. Such a project 
would draw many that are well-minded to- 
gether. 

" Few of our southern Indians incline this 
way, only some of Tihtacut ; our western 
Indians more earnestly embrace the Gospel. 
Shawanon, the great Sachem of Nashawog, 
doth embrace the Gospel, and pray unto 
God. I have been four times there this 



THE REV. JOHN ELIOT. 119 

and there be more people by far 
than amongst us : sundry of them do gladly 
hear the word of God. But they are forty 
miles distant, and I can but seldom go to 
them. 

" There is a great fishing place upon one 
of the falls of Merrimack river, called Pan- 
tucket, where is a great confluence of Indians 
every spring, and thither I have gone these 
two years in that season, and intend to do so 
the next spring. Such confluences are like 
fairs in England, and a fit season it is to 
come then unto them. At those great meet 
ings there is praying to God, and good con- 
ference and observation of the Sabbath, by 
such as are well-minded ; and my coming 
among them is very acceptable in outward 
appearance. This last spring I did there 
meet old Papassaconnoway, who is a great 
sagamore.* Last year he and all his sons 
fled when I came ; but this year it pleased 
God to bow his heart to hear the word, I 
preached from Malachi i. 11, whence I show- 
ed them what mercy God had promised to 
them, and that the time was now come 
wherein the Lord did begin to call them to 
repentance, and to believe in Christ for the 
remission of their sins, and to give them a 
heart to call upon his name. When I had 
done speaking they began to propound ques- 
tions. After a good space, this old Papassa- 
connoway spake to this purpose, ' Indeed I 

* A great chief. 



120 MEMOIR OF 

have never prayed unto God as yet, for I 
have never heard of God before, as now I 
do. I am purposed in my heart from hence- 
forth to pray unto God, and to persuade all 
my sons to do the same/ His sons present, 
especially his eldest son, who is sachem at 
Wadchaset, gave his willing consent to what 
his father had promised, and so did the other, 
who was but a youth." 

When thus unwearied in his labours 
among the Indians, Mr. Eliot felt that he 
could scarcely give that attention to his own 
pastoral duties at Roxbury which their cir- 
cumstances required. For some time his 
brethren in the ministry had kindly lent him 
their assistance ; but at length it was judged 
expedient that a colleague should be ap- 
pointed; and accordingly the Rev. Samuel 
Danforth was chosen to fill that office. The 
connection which Mr. EUot thus formed was 
attended with great advantage to the con- 
gregation, and great comfort to himself. 

The change which was effected in the out- 
ward aspect of the Indian settlement was 
soon remarkably striking. A town was 
built, which they called Natick, consisting of 
'' three fair streets f^ two of which stretched 
along the Boston side of Charles River, and 
one along the other. They were now con- 
stituted into a regular community ; and, by 
a solemn act of covenanting, they dedicated 
themselves to the Lord. The Indians hav- 
ing thus formed a civil and rehgious commu- 
nity, the Honourable John Endicott, gover- 



THE REV. JOHN ELIOT. 121 

nor of Massachusetts, resolved to pay a visit 
to Natick, with the view of inspecting their 
real condition. The inquiry was in the high- 
est degree satisfactory, and he declared, that 
^' he could hardly refrain from tears for very 
joy, to see the diligent attention of the In- 
dians to the word of God." 

The following account of the death of a 
converted Indian chief we give in Mr. Eliot's 
own words : — " One of our principal men, 
Wamporas, is dead. He made so gracious 
an end of his life, embraced death with such 
holy submission to the Lord, and was so 
little terrified at it, as that he hath greatly 
strengthened the faith of the hving. I think 
he did more good by his death than he could 
have done by his life. One of his sayings 
was, ' God giveth us three mercies in the 
world ; the first is health and strength — the 
second is food and clothes — the third is sick- 
ness and death ; and when we have had our 
share in the two first, why should we not be 
willing to take our part in the third ?' His 
last words were, Jehovah *B.nnimimah Jesus 
Christ ; that is, ' Lord, give me Jesus 
Christ.' When he could speak no more, he 
continued to lift up his hands to heaven, ac- 
cording as his strength lasted, unto his last 
breath. When I visited him the last time, I 
saw him in this world, one of his sayings 
was this, — ' Four years and a quarter since, 
I came to your house, and brought some of 
my children to dwell with the English ; now, 
when I die, I strongly entreat you, that you 
11 



122 MEMOIR OF 

would Strongly entreat elder Heath, and the 
rest who have our children, that they may 
be taught to know God, so that they may 
teach their countrymen.^ His heart was 
much upon our intended work, to gather a 
church among them. I told him that I 
greatly desired he might live, if it were 
God's will, to be one in that work ; but that 
if he should now die, he should go to a bet- 
ter church, where Abraham, and Isaac, and 
Jacob, and Moses, and all the dead saints 
were with Jesus Christ, in the presence of 
God, in all happiness and glory. Turning 
to the company who were present, he spake 
unto them thus: — ^I now shall die, but 
Jesus Christ calleth you that live to go to 
Natick, that there the Lord might rule over 
you, that you might make a church, and 
have the ordinances of God among you, be- 
lieve his word, and do as he commandeth 
you/ His gracious words were acceptable 
and affecting. The Indians flocked together 
to hear them. They beheld his death with 
many tears ; nor am I able to write his story 
without weeping.'' 

The next object to which Mr. Eliot turned 
his attention, was the formation of a Chris- 
tian church among the Indians. For this 
purpose, he continued to visit them weekly — 
to catechize their children — and to instruct 
all, both young and adults, in the elements 
of divine truth. At first his wish to form a 
church among them was frustrated ; but at 
length he had the happiness, with the appro- 



THE REV. JOHN ELIOT. 123 

bation of the New England ministers, of 
seeing a church formed at Natick. 

In September, 1661, Mr. Eliot had the 
high pleasure of seeing an edition of the 
New Testament completed in the Indian 
language, and printed at the expense of the 
Society in England. This was followed in 
two years by an edition of the Old, published 
under the same benevolent patronage. Thus 
was at length accomplished, after much la- 
bour and unwearied exertion, an entire ver- 
sion of the Bible, in the language of the 
North American Indians ; and when we re- 
flect that John Eliot was among the first that 
ever completed such a work, we cannot but 
regard it as reflecting the highest honour 
upon his Christian zeal and diligence, in the 
cause of missions. " Behold, ye Americans,^' 
exclaimed Dr. Mathieson, witnessing the 
completion of this great work, — "behold 
the greatest honour that ever you were par- 
takers of! This Bible was printed here, at 
our Cambridge ; and it is the only Bible that 
ever w^as printed in all America, from the 
very foundation of the world.'' The trans- 
lation of the Bible was followed by that of 
the Psalter, several copies of which were 
bound up with the Bible, and then by seve- 
ral smaller religious works, which were ex- 
tensively circulated among the Indians. 

That the great work in which Mr. Eliot 
was engaged might be carried forward with 
still greater efficiency, he endeavoured, by 
all possible means, to induce others to embark 



124 MEMOIR OF 

in the same holy enterprise. He was soon 
joined, accordingly, by several able and suc- 
cessful ministers ; but what more than all 
other things tended to strengthen and encou- 
rage the heart of the apostolic Eliot, was the 
high privilege which he enjoyed of seeing 
his eldest son enter upon the same work. 
"He bore/^ says Dr. Mather, "his father^s 
name, and he had his father's grace.'' This 
young man laboured much, both among the 
English and the Indians ; but his labours 
were of short duration, for he was cut off in 
early life, and in the midst of his usefulness. 

About two years before his son's death, 
Mr. Eliot published an Indian Grammar, 
which he dedicated to the Honourable Robert 
Boyle as President, and to all the other 
office-bearers and members, of the Society in 
England for Propagating Christian Know- 
ledge in New England. With the view of 
still farther improving the understanding of 
the Indians in general, and of the teachers 
and rulers in particular, Mr. Eliot, about this 
time, estabhshed a lecture at Natick, in 
which he explained the leading doctrines of 
theology and logic. Keeping ever in view 
his grand object, the conversion of the In- 
dians to the knowledge, the belief, and the 
obedience of the truth as it is in Jesus, he 
made use of all the means which Providence 
placed in his power, to promote the mental 
cultivation of the converts. 

Mr. Eliot now directed his efforts towards 
the publication of a second edition of his 



THE REV. JOHN ELIOT. 125 

translation, first of the New, then of the Old 
Testament. This important work he was 
enabled to accomplish by the remittances 
which from time to time he received from 
England ; and it appears to have been one 
of the last pubUc employments of this inde- 
fatigable missionary. He had now reached 
the advanced age of fourscore years, and was 
so weakened by the extent and variety of 
his labours, that he was unable to preach to 
the Indians oftener than once in two months. 
An Indian pastor, named Daniel, presided 
over the church at Natick, and almost all the 
other Indian churches listened studiously to 
the instructions of pastors from their own 
tribes. Such a state of matters it had been 
Mr. Ehot's great wish to see, and the time 
had come when he was ready to say, like 
Simeon of old, " Now lettest thou thy ser- 
vant depart in peace ; for mine ej^es have 
seen thy salvation.^^ 

Feeling himself no longer capable of dis- 
charging his pastoral duties, Mr. Eliot wished 
to resign his charge at Roxbury. To this, 
however, his congregation would by no 
means consent. In suggesting the election 
of a colleague and successor, his conduct 
was truly disinterested. — " ^Tis possible,^^ 
he said, when addressing them on the subject, 
" you may think the burden of maintain- 
ing two ministers may be too heavy for you, 
but I deliver you from that fear. I do here 
give back my salary to the Lord Jesus 
Christ ; and now, brethren, you may fix that 
11* 



126 MEMOIR OF 

upon any man that God shall make a pastor 
over you." His church, to their immortal 
honour, assured him, that they would count 
his very presence among them worth a salary, 
when he should be altogether unable to do 
them any farther service. The choice of 
the congregation having fallen upon Mr. 
Nehemiah Walter, a graduate of Harvard 
College, a young man of great piety and 
worth, the venerable pastor readily received 
him, and like another Elijah, threw off his 
robe and gave it to his successor. So com- 
pletely satisfied was he, in fact with his 
youthful brother, that he could scarcely be 
prevailed upon to perform any public ser- 
vice for a year or two before his death. 
The last occasion on which he appears to 
have preached, was on the day of a public 
fast, when, after expounding with his wonted 
clearness and simplicity the eighty-third 
Psalm, he concluded with an apology to his 
hearers for " the poorness, and meanness, 
and brokenness of his meditations," — add- 
ing, '' My dear brother here will, by and by, 
mend all.^' When at last compelled to ab- 
stain from his public duties in the church, he 
would say with a tone peculiar to himself, 
" I wonder for what the Lord Jesus lets me 
live — he knows that now I can do nothing 
for him." But even when unable any longer 
to preach to the English, he still continued 
once a-week to catechise and instruct the 
Indians. At length it was evident, that, in 
the ordinary course of nature his end could 



THE REV. JOHN ELIOT. 127 

not be far distant. Having been attacked 
with a somewhat violent fever, he rapidly- 
sunk under his disorder. While he lay in 
the extremity of his sufferings, seeing Mr. 
Walter come to him, and fearing that by 
petitioning for his Ufe, he might detain him 
in the vale of tears, he said, " Brother, thou 
art welcome to my very soul. Pray retire 
to thy study for me, and give me leave to be 
gone.'^ Having been asked how he did, he 
answered, " Alas ! I have lost every thing ; 
my understanding leaves me, — my memory 
fails me ; my utterance fails me ; but I thank 
God my charity holds out still ; I find that ra- 
ther grows than fails. '^ When speaking about 
the propagation of the Gospel among the In- 
dians, he remarked, " There is a cloud, a dark 
cloud, upon the work of the Gospel among the 
poor Indians. The Lord revive and prosper 
that work, and grant that it may live when I 
am dead. It is a work which I have been doing 
much and long about. But what was the 
word I spoke last ? I recall that word, my 
doings ! Alas ! they have been poor, and 
small, and lean doings ; and PU be the man 
that shall throw the first stone at them all.^^ 
He used many similar extraordinary and 
precious expressions in his dying moments. 
Among the last words he uttered were, 
"Welcome joy;" and his voice for ever 
failed him in this world, while he repeated, 
" Pray, Pray, Pray." He departed from 
this life in the beginning of 1690, and in the 
eighty-sixth year of his age. 



MEMOIR 



OF 



MES. CATHERINE CLAUKE. 



WIFE OF THE HEY. SAMUEL CLARKE. 



Catherine Overton was bom at Bedworth, 
in the county of Warwick, four miles from 
Coventry, February 25th, 1602, of rehgious 
parents. Her father was Mr. Valentine 
Overton, Rector of Bedworth, where he lived 
a constant and diligent preacher of God's 
holy word till he was almost 82 years of 
age. Her mother's maiden name was Isa- 
verton : she was a most excellent woman, 
who took the whole burthen of family affairs, 
both within and without doors, from off her 
husband, that he might with the more free- 
dom attend his holy calling. 

It pleased God early to implant in her 
heart the seedsof grace, which first discover- 
ed themselves when she was about fifteen 
years old. The discoveries to which she was 
at that time led, of the corruption of her na- 
ture, made such a deep impression upon her 
tender mind, that whereas she was naturally 
of a cheerful, sanguine constitution, she now 
became serious and somewhat melancholy. 
128 



MRS. CATHERINE CLARKE. 129 

Hereupon Satan, that old serpent and ene- 
my of our souls, assaulted her with many 
and various temptations, whereby he sought 
to quench these heavenly sparks. But, by 
frequent reading the sacred Scriptures, dili- 
gent attending to the word preached, and 
secret prayer, it pleased the all-wise God to 
support and strengthen her against him and 
all his devices. These conflicts continued 
the longer, because she had none to whom 
she durst unbosom herself, and make her 
case known. 

When she was about seventeen years old, 
she was sent by her parents to Siwell, in 
Northamptonshire, to wait upon a young 
lady who was somewhat related to her. But 
this kind of life was so tedious and irksome 
to her, that, at the end of six months, she 
prevailed with her parents to send for her 
home again. Hear the narrative of it in her 
own words, as they were found written in 
her cabinet after her decease. " When,'^ 
saith she, " I was but young, my father be- 
ing at prayers in his family, I many times 
found such sweetness, and was so affected 
therewith, that I could not but wish that my 
heart might oftener be in such a frame. But 
childhood, and the vanities thereof, soon 
cooled these heavenly sparks. But my 
father caused me to write sermons, and to 
repeat the same ; as also to learn Mr. Per- 
kins's Catechism, which I often repeated to 
myself when I was alone ; and therein espe- 
cially I took notice of those places wherein 



130 MEMOIR OF 

he had set down the signs and marks of a 
strong and a weak faith, being convinced in 
my conscience that without faith I could not 
be saved, and that every faith would not 
serve to bring me to heaven. 

" Hereupon I fell to examination of my- 
self; and though I could not find the marks 
of a strong, yet, through God's mercy, I 
found the marks of a true, though weak 
faith, which was some comfort and support 
to me. And that God which began this 
good work in me, was pleased to quicken 
and stir me up to a diligent use of such 
means as himself had ordained and appointed 
for the increase thereof, as hearing the word 
preached, receiving the sacrament of the 
Lord's Supper, and use of other private 
duties. 

"But when I was about seventeen years 
old, my parents sent me to wait upon a 
young gentlewoman in Northamptonshire, 
the only daughter of Sir W. W. 5 at which 
time, being sent so far from my near and 
dear relations, and meeting with some other 
discouragements in the family, through want 
of the means of grace which I formerly en- 
joyed, I grew very melancholy. I began 
also to have great workings of conscience in 
me ; and Satan, that deadly enemy to the 
health and welfare of our souls, who like a 
roaring lion walks about continually, seeking 
whom he may devour, took his advantage, 
through my ignorance of his devices, to raise 
up fears, doubts, and terrors of conscience in 



MRS. CATHERINE CLARKE. 131 

me, by reason of my manifold sins, and for 
walking so unworthy of God's mercies 
whilst I did enjoy them, and for being so un- 
fruitful under the means of grace, and so 
unable to obey God, and to keep his com- 
mandments ; and by reason hereof I had no 
peace nor rest in my soul, night nor day, but 
was persuaded that all the threatenings con- 
tained in the book of God against wicked 
and ungodly men did belong unto me, and 
were my portion, as being one of them 
against whom they were denounced; inso- 
much that when I took up the Bible to read 
therein, it was accompanied with much fear 
and trembling ; yet being convinced that it 
was my duty frequently to read God's word, 
I durst not omit or neglect it. 

" Thus I continued a great while, bearing 
the burden of grievous temptations and in- 
ward afflictions of conscience ; yet durst I 
not open the wound, nor reveal my condi- 
tion to any, as thinking and judging my con- 
dition and case to be like nobody's else. Bat 
God, who is rich and infinite in mercy, and 
Jesus Christ, who bought his elect at so dear 
a rate, would not suffer any of his to be 
lost ; and therefore he was graciously pleased 
to preserve, strengthen, and uphold me by 
his own power from sinking into hell through 
despair, and from running out of my wits. 
Thus, by reason of my continual grief and 
anguish of heart night and day, I was so 
weakened and changed within the compass 



132 MEMOIR OF 

of these six months, that when I came home 
my dear parents scarce knew me.'^ 

Some years after her return, she, for the 
most part, continued in her father's family, 
where, by a diligent and conscientious use 
of the means, both public and private, she 
did thrive and grow in grace and in the 
knowledge of our Lord and Saviour Jesus 
Christ, as she increased and grew in days and 
years. 

On February 2, 1625, (the same day on 
which King Charles the First was crowned), 
she was, with the consent of parents on both 
sides, married to Mr. S. Clarke, at that time 
minister at Shotwick, four miles beyond 
West Chester ; who looked upon this match 
as the greatest outward temporal blessing 
that ever God bestowed upon him ; where- 
by he could experimentally say, " that a pru- 
dent wife is the gift of God,^^ and that in the 
possession of her he enjoyed more mercies 
than he could well enumerate. But we 
must descend to particulars, and proceed to 
notice some of those virtues and graces 
wherewith God had beautified and adorned 
her soul. 

Her piety was signal and exemplary. 
She was a constant and diligent attendant 
upon the public ministry of God's holy 
word ; and when she lived where she had 
the opportunity of hearing lectures in the 
week day, she made choice to attend upon 
those who were most plain, practical, and 



MRS. CATHERINE CLARKE. 133 

powerful preachers ; and when days of hu- 
miliation or thanksgiving came, she never 
failed to make one among God's people in 
the celebration of them. The Lord's-days 
she carefully sanctified, both in pubhc and in 
private, rising earlier upon them than upon 
others, especially when she had many young 
children about her, that so she might have 
opportunity as well for secret as for family 
duties, before she was called away to the 
public. She was, like David's door-keeper, 
one of the first in and last out of God's 
house. Her constant posture at prayer was 
kneeling, thinking that she could not be too 
humble before God. Her usual manner was 
to write sermons, to prevent drowsiness and 
distractions, and to help memory. Of these 
she hath left many volumes ; and her prac- 
tice was to make good use of them, by fre- 
quent reading and meditating upon them; 
and if at any time she was cast into such 
places and company as were a hinderance to 
her in the strict sanctification of this holy 
day, it was a grief and burden to her. 

There was no day that passed over her 
head, except sickness or some other unavoid- 
able necessity prevented, wherein she did not 
read some portions of the Sacred Scriptures, 
both in the Old and New Testament, and 
of the Psalms ; and in reading, she took 
special notice of such passages as most con- 
cerned herself. She was frequent and con 
stant in secret prayer and meditation. She 
also read much in other good books, espe- 
12 



134 MEMOIR OF 

cially in the works of those emment and 
excellent divines, Mr. Ambrose and Mr. 
Reyner ; and in reading of them, she used to 
transcribe such passages as most warmed her 
heart. 

She never neglected any opportunity of 
receiving the sacrament of the Lord's Sup- 
per, and before her coming to it, was very 
strict and serious in the duty of self-examina- 
tion ; and for her furtherance therein, at such 
times, she read some of those books that 
treated upon that subject. The fruits of her 
holiness manifested themselves in the exer- 
cise of those graces which God required of 
her. She was not a nominal, but a real 
Christian ; a true Israelite, in whom was no 
guile. Her endeavour was to yield univer- 
sal, constant, cheerful, and sincere obedience 
to all God's commandments, and wherein 
she failed and came short, it was her grief 
and burden. Her meditations upon what 
she heard and read were frequent ; and her 
heart having " indited a good matter, her 
tongue was as the pen of a ready writer,'^ 
taking opportunities to speak to the edifica- 
tion of those with whom she conversed. 

She filled up every relation with the exer- 
cise of such graces and duties as were suit- 
able thereto ; knowing that where relative 
duties are neglected, and not made conscience 
of, there also our pretended religion is in 
vain. As a wife, she was singular and very 
exemplary in that reverence and obedience 
which she yielded to her husband, both in 



MRS. CATHERINE CLARKE. 135 

words and deeds. In his absence, she would 
pray with her family morning and evening : 
the hke she would do in his presence, in case 
of his sickness and inability to perform the 
duty himself In that case, she was also a 
tender and diligent nurse about him, skilful 
and carefal in making him broths and what 
else was needful for him. If at any time 
she saw him in passion, with sweet and 
gentle words she would mollify and mode- 
rate it. She was often a spur, but never a 
bridle to him in those things which were 
good. She was always well pleased with 
such habitations as, in their many removes, 
he provided for her ; and with such apparel 
and diet as his means, which were some- 
times short, would allow. She never mur- 
mured at any of those dispensations which 
God's all-wise providence carved out to 
them. 

As a mother to her children, whereof God 
gave her nine, four sons and five daughters, 
she was most exemplary, nursing them all 
herself. She loved them dearly without fond- 
ness ; was careful to give them nurture a^ 
well as nourishment, not sparing the rod 
when there was just occasion ; and as soon 
as they were capable, she was vigilant and 
diligent to season their tender years with 
grace and virtue, by instilling into them the 
first grounds and principles of religion : and 
as they grew up, she did more freely discover 
her tender affection to them, by instruction, 
advice, and good counsel, as there was occa 



136 MEMOIR OF 

sion; and when they were disposed of 
abroad, by her gracious letters, and hearty 
instructions at their meetings, she laboured 
to build them up in grace and godliness. 
And God was pleased to let her see, to her 
great joy and comfort, the fruit of her pray- 
ers and pains, in keeping them from scanda- 
lous courses, and in working grace in most 
of their hearts. 

As a mistress, she was careful, as far as 
she could, to bring such as were religious, at 
least seemingly so, into her family ; and 
having occasion to be much in their com- 
pany, she would take all occasions and 
opportunities to manifest her love and care 
of their souls by frequently dropping in good 
counsel and wholesome instructions, by cate- 
chising, inquiring what they remembered of 
the sermons they heard, reading her notes to 
them, encouraging them in what was good, 
and with the spirit of meekness blaming them 
for what was evil : and, for housewifery and 
household affairs, she instructed their igno- 
rance, commended and encouraged what 
they did well ; and herself being of an active 
disposition, and having her hand in most 
businesses, set them a pattern and gave them 
an example how to order the same. She 
was careful so far as possibly she could, to 
prevent all spoil, and to see that they did not 
eat the bread of idleness. 

Towards her friends, and her own and her 
husband^s relations, she was courteous and 
amiable in her deportment, free and hearty 



MRS. CATHERINE CLARKE. 137 

in their entertainment. She would have 
plenty without want, and competency with- 
out superfluity ; and all so neatly and well 
ordered, that none who came to her table, 
whereof some were persons of honour and 
quality, but commended her cookery, and 
were well pleased with their entertainment. 

In her household furniture she loved not 
to want, nor desired more than was needful. 
It was, though not costly, yet cleanly, and 
she was frequent in repairing and mending 
decays and what was amiss. For her ap- 
parel, she was never willing to have that 
which was costly for the matter, or showy 
for the manner ; rather under than above her 
rank. For the fashion of it, it was grave 
and exemplary, without levity. She fol- 
lowed Peter's directions which he gave to 
Christian women in his time, 1 Peter iii. 3, 
&c. " Whose adorning, let it not be that 
outward adorning of plaiting the hair, and 
of wearing of gold, or of putting on of ap- 
parel ; but let it be the hidden man of the 
heart, in that which is not corruptible, even 
the ornament of a meek and quiet spirit, 
which is in the sight of God of great price. 
For after this manner, in, old time, the holy 
women who trusted in God adorned them- 
selves, being in subjection unto their own 
husbands.'^ 

She was very charitable to the poor 

wherever she lived, according to that estate 

wherewith God had intrusted her. She was 

ready to relieve such as were objects of 

12* 



138 MEMOIR OP 

charity with meat or drink, and to lend them 
money, and to minister some physical things, 
whereof her closet was never empty, accor- 
ding as their necessities required. She had 
a very tender heart, and truly sympathized 
with the church and people of God, whether 
at home or abroad, in all their sufferings, 
and rejoiced in their prosperity. 

Her humility was not inferior to her other 
graces. She had always a very low esteem 
of herself, and was ready to prefer others 
before herself, and would not take it ill when 
her inferiors were set above her. She well 
remembered the Apostle Peter's charge: "All 
of you be subject one to another, and be 
clothed with humility. For God resisteth 
the proud, and giveth grace to the humble.'' 
And that of Paul, Rom. xii. 10 ; " In honour 
preferring one another." 

Her love to God, to his ordinances, and to 
his children, was hearty and without dissim- 
ulation. " She abhorred that which was 
evil, and clave to that which was good.'' 
She was of so sweet and meek a disposition, 
that she never used to speak evil of any, 
but was ever prone to forgive and forget 
wrongs. 

She was very prudent in managing her 
household affairs to the best advantage. She 
would have divers dishes of meat with little 
cost, yet so dressed and ordered, as made 
them grateful and pleasing to all. She was 
careful to see that nothing was lost or 
spoiled. By her wise and frugal managing 



MRS. CATHERINE CLARKE. 139 

her household, though her husband had 
never much coming in, yet at the year's end 
he could always save something : so that 
" her price to him was far above rubies. 
His heart trusted in her: for she did him 
good, and not evil, all the days of her life,'^ 
Prov. xxxi. 10, 11, 12. 

In her younger days she was healthful, of 
a cheerful and active spirit, and abhorring 
idleness. In her old age, though she was 
infirm, yet, whilst she could stand, she would 
be about one kind of work or other. She 
bore her weakness and afflictions with much 
patience and holy submission to the will and 
good pleasure of God. She was so uniform 
in the frame of her spirit, and so maintained 
her peace with God through her holy and 
humble walking, that when death, many 
times in her sickness, threatened to seize 
upon her, she feared it not, as knowing that 
it would be gain and advantage to her. 
Concerning which, hear what she herself left 
in writing, which was found after her 
decease. 

" In my younger days, my spiritual afflic- 
tions and inward troubles continued long 
before I could attain to any assurance of my 
salvation ; but of late years it hath pleased 
God, of his infinite mercy and free grace, to 
give me more assurance of his unchangeable 
love through faith in his rich and free pro- 
mises of life and salvation, through Jesus 
Christ, who is precious to my soul, and who 
is the author and finisher of my faith, God 



140 MEMOIR OF 

blessed for evermore : to whom be praise 
and glory, world without end. Amen.'' 

In her converse with her friends, "she 
opened her mouth with wisdom, and in her 
tongue was the law of kindness,'' Prov. 
XXXI. 26, which made her company grateful 
to all, and burdensome or undervalued by 
none. Divers years before her death, upoa 
catching cold, she had many fits of sickness 
and weakness, and some of them were so 
violent as brought her near unto death ; yet 
the Lord had mercy upon her husband and 
family, in raising her up again almost beyond 
hope and expectation. And she was always 
a gainer by her afflictions, God making good 
that promise to her, Rom, viii. 28, "All 
things work together for good to them that 
love God, to them who are called accor- 
ding to his purpose ;" for, after those fits, she 
walked more humbly, holily, fruitfully, and 
faithfully, both in her general and particular 
calling, as one that waited daily for the 
appearing of her Lord and Master. The 
winter before her death, she enjoyed better 
health than she had done for some years 
before. 

May 25, 1675, some friends came from 
London to dine with her ; and that morning, 
according to her usual custom in such cases, 
she was careful and busy in providing for 
their kind entertainment. But it pleased 
God, whilst they were at dinner, to strike 
her with a kind of shivering, which made 
her look paler than ordinary ; and after din- 



MRS. CATHERINE CLARKE, 141 

ner her distemper continued, so that she was 
soon confined to her chamber, and not long 
after, for the most part to her bed. But 
herein God showed her great mercy, and had 
respect to her weakness, in that during all 
the time of her languishing she was free 
from sickness and pain. 

As to the state of her soul, during all the 
time of her sickness, she enjoyed constant 
peace and serenity, and had, through God^s 
mercy, much joy and peace in believing; 
Satan, that roaring lion, who uses to be most 
strong when we are most weak, being so 
chained up by God that he had no power to 
molest her. She often cried out, " Hold out, 
faith and patience.^' She told her nearest 
relation, when she saw him mourning over 
her, that she was going to be joined to a 
better husband. 

Her youngest son taking his leave of her 
the day before her death, she gave him 
much heavenly counsel for the good of his 
soul, and blessed him, and all his, as she did 
the rest of her children and grand-children. 
She earnestly desired to be dissolved, and 
breathed after a fuller enjoyment of Jesus 
Christ, which she accounted best of all. She 
would sometimes say, " that it was a hard 
thing to die; and, "this is a hard work.'^ 
Her understanding, memory, and speech, 
continued till within two minutes of death ; 
and a little before, her daughter speaking to 
her of Jesus Christ, she repHed, " My God 
and my Lord ;^^ and so, June 21, 1675, about 



142 MEMOIR OF 

five o'clock in the morning, she fell asleep, 
exchanging this life for a better, without any 
alteration in her countenance, but only that 
her colour was gone. She closed up her 
eyes herself, as who should say, "It is but 
winking, and I shall be in heaven/^ She 
" changed her place, but not her company/^ 
She was seventy-three years and about four 
months of age, and had been married almost 
fifty years. 

After Mrs. Clarke's decease, there was 
found in her cabinet a paper which, by fre- 
quent using, was almost worn out. It con- 
tained a collection of these several texts of 
Scripture, which she had recourse to in times 
of temptation or desertion. 

"Who is among you that feareth the 
Lord ; that obeyeth the voice of his servant ; 
that walketh in darkness and hath no light : 
let him trust in the name of the Lord, and 
stay upon his God,'' Isa. 1. 10. 

" For the name of the Lord is a strong 
tower : the righteous run unto it, and are 
safe," Prov. xviii. 10. "Thou wilt keep 
him in perfect peace, whose mind is stayed 
on thee, because he trusteth in thee," Isa. 
xxvi. 3. 

" Blessed is the man that maketh the Lord 
his trust," Psa. xl. 4. 

"Blessed is the man to whom the Lord 
imputeth not sin," Psa. xxxii. 2. 

" Though our hearts may fail us, and our 
flesh may fail us, yet God will never fail 
us," Psa. Ixxiii. 26, "For he hath said, I 



MRS. CATHERINE CLARKE. 143 

will never leave thee nor forsake thee/^ 
Heb. xiii. 5. 

And again, " I will be a father unto you, 
and ye shall be my sons and daughters, saith 
the Lord Almighty,'' 2 Cor. vi. 18. 

" I, even I, am he that blotteth out thy 
transgressions for mine own sake, and will 
not remember thy sins,'' Isa. xliv. 25. 

" My grace is sufficient for thee : for my 
strength is made perfect in weakness," 
2 Cor. xii. 9. 

" By grace ye are saved through faith, 
and that not of yourselves," Eph. ii. 8. 

" I give unto them eternal life, and they 
shall never perish, neither shall any man 
pluck them out of my hand," John x. 28. 

" Who are kept by the power of God, 
through faith unto salvation," 1 Peter i. 5. 

" The foundation of God standeth sure, 
having this seal : the Lord knoweth them that 
are his," 2 Tim. ii. 19. 

" There is therefore now no condemnation 
to them which are in Christ Jesus, who walk 
not after the flesh, but after the spirit/' 
Rom. viii. 1. 

" Christ is the end of the law for righteous- 
ness to every one that belie veth," Rom. 
iv. 10. 

" It is God that justifieth: who is he that 
condemneth?" Rom. vin. 33, 34. 

" The promise is to you, and to your chil- 
dren, and to all that are afar off; even as 
many as the Lord our God shall call," 
Acts ii. 39. 



144 MEMOIR OF 

" The gifts and calling of God are without 
repentance/^ Rom. xi. 29. 

These texts of Scripture having been as so 
many cordials to her in times of temptation, 
it is hoped that they may prove so to others, 
and therefore for their sakes they are here 
set down. And hereby it appears that she 
was not without some shakings; but, through 
God^s mercy, they were such as made lier 
strike root the faster ; and by her prudent 
and seasonable holding forth the shield of 
faith, and the sword of the Spirit, she became 
more than a conqueror through Him that 
had loved her. 

In a Uttle book, which was found after her 
death, she gives this account of herself, and 
of God's gracious dealing with her. 

'' From the beginning of God's showing 
me mercy in my conversion, I here set down 
God's gracious dealings with me, not for 
mine own praise, but for the glory of God, 
and to stir up my heart to true thankfulness 
for such invaluable mercies." After setting 
down the time, manner, and means of her 
conversion, she thus proceeds : 

" What have been my experiences of 
God's gracious dealings with me, at several 
times, under afflictions; as when personal 
afflictions have lain upon me, in regard of 
bodily sickness or spiritual distempers ; or, 
family afflictions, when God hath taken 
away my dear children; or, when I have 
been under fears that God would take 
away my dear husband, by some dan- 



MRS. CATHERINE CLARKE. 145 

geroiis sickness which he lay under 5 or, 
when I have been under great fears in the 
time of our civil wars; or when I have 
been under spiritual desertion, by God's 
hiding his face and favour from me ; or, 
by reason of weakness, and wants in grace ; 
or, by reason of strong and prevailing cor- 
ruptions; or, by reason of Satan's tempta- 
tions." 

The memorial records God's gracious dis- 
pensations towards her, under these varied 
circumstances. Some extracts are subjoined. 

" It pleased God for many years to keep 
me for the most part in a sad and disconso- 
late estate and condition, not clearly evi- 
dencing the certain assurance of his love to 
my soul ; so that many times I questioned 
whether I was a child of God or not; 
whether I had part in Jesus Christ or not : 
whether I should ever attain to life and sal- 
vation or no : and this made me walk with 
a drooping and disconsolate spirit, so that I 
could take no true comfort in any thing. 
But though ^heaviness endured for a night, 
yet joy came in the morning,' when the 
Lord caused the light of his countenance to 
shine upon me, which was better than Hfe. 

" It pleased God, upon the death of my 
youngest child, that it lay very heavy upon 
my spirit, insomuch that I was brought oft 
upon my knees to beg support from God, 
and to crave his grace and assistance, that I 
might not break out to speak or act any 
thing whereby God's name might be dis- 
13 



146 MEMOIR OF 

honoured, or the gospel discredited; and 
that he would be pleased to make up this 
outward loss with some more durable and 
spiritual comforts. And I found a season- 
able, gracious, and speedy answer to these 
my requests : for, though I lay long under 
the burden of that loss, yet in this time did 
the Lord sweetly manifest his special love to 
my soul, assuring me that he was my gra- 
cious and reconciled Father in Christ, where- 
by my love to him was much increased, and 
even inflamed ; so that by his grace, it 
wrought in me more diligence and careful- 
ness to maintain and preserve these evidences 
of his love, and to yield a holy submission 
unto his will, as well in suffering as in doing ; 
as also by avoiding whatsoever might provoke 
him to withdraw the evidences of his love 
from me, without the sense whereof I could 
take little or no comfort in any thing. 

" And furthermore I bless God for it, and 
speak it to the praise and glory of his rich 
and free grace, my prayers and earnest de- 
sires have been answered by God's giving 
me comfortable assurance, both from the 
testimony of his holy word and the witness 
of his blessed Spirit, of my eternal and 
everlasting salvation, in and by Jesus Christ. 
Yet have I not been without fears and doubt- 
ings many times, through want of looking 
over my evidences, or by neglecting to keep 
a narrow watch over my heart ; or from weak- 
ness of my faith ; and all through my own 
fault and negligence. The Lord pardon it, 



MRS. CATHERINE CLARKE. 147 

and make me more circumspect for the time 
to come. 

"By all these I have gained this expe- 
rience : 

" First : That God is true and faithful in 
making good all his promises seasonably 
unto us ; as, that all things shall work to- 
gether for our good ; and that God will 
never fail us nor forsake us, &c. 

" Secondly : That it is not in vain to wait 
upon God, and to seek unto him in our 
straits, who is more ready to hear than we 
are to ask. 

" Thirdly : That I desire to see, 3^ea, and 
the Lord hath showed me the vanity and un- 
certainty of the most satisfying comforts that 
this world can afford, and what an emptiness 
there is in them, that so I may, and I desire 
so to do, keep weaned affections towards 
them, and to sit loose from them, that I may 
be ready to part with them when God calls 
them from me, or me from them. 

"Again, in regard of bodily weakness 
and sickness, my experiences have been 
these : 

" First : That as a broken shoulder can 
bear no burden, so the least distemper, when 
the heart is not in a holy frame and temper, 
is a burden insupportable. If God hides his 
face from us, and withdraws the evidences 
of his love, and denies to assist us by his 
strength, we can neither do nor suffer any 
thing. And on the contrary I found, by ex- 
perience; that I could with much cheerful- 



148 MEMOIR OF 

ness, holy submission, and willingness, bear 
great distempers, when I enjoyed the favour 
of God in them : so that then I could readily 
say, ' Good is the work of the Lord,^ as well 
as his word. And, ' I will bear the indigna- 
tion of the Lord, because I have sinned 
against him,^ Mic. vii. 9. And, ' though he 
slay me, yet will I trust in him/ Job xiii. 15. 

" Secondly, I found by experience also, 
that by my pains and sickness I was the 
better able to sympathize with, and to pity 
and pray for, others in the like case. 

" Thirdly, Hereby I learned the more to 
prize health : and that, because in health we 
have liberty and opportunity to enjoy the 
public ordinances with others of God^s peo- 
ple, whereby the graces of God's peo- 
ple are quickened, strengthened, and in- 
creased in us : which otherwise, by reason 
of our corrupt natures, are apt to grow cold 
and languish, as will our bodies when they 
want food ; because in health we enjoy the 
benefit and the comfort of sweet and quiet 
sleep, which much refreshes and cheers, and 
which commonly we want in sickness : be- 
cause in health we find sweet satisfying com- 
fort in the use of God's good creatures ; 
whereas in sickness the daintiest food is 
loathsome and troublesome. The considera- 
tion of these things made me the more to 
prize health ; to be very thankful for it, and 
the more careful to employ and improve 
health and strength to God's glory, and the 
furtherance of mine own salvation.'^ 



MRS. CATHERINE CLARKE. 149 

'' In regard of public dangers, I have had 
a great deal of experience of God's goodness 
towards me and mine several ways, and at 
several times. For, 

" First : When, in the beginning of our 
civil wars and distractions, I was sometimes 
overwhelmed with base and distrustful fears, 
occasioned by my not acting faith upon the 
promises, and not remembering my former 
experiences, nor considering God's love, 
power, and fidehty to his children, in per- 
forming his so many gracious promises, made 
unto them in all estates and conditions, and 
to me among the rest: hereupon I resolved j 
by God's grace and assistance, not to give 
way to this distrust and diffidence, praying 
God to assist me therein, and I found more 
courage than formerly, so far as I know mine 
own heart; though truly the heart is very 
deceitful, as I have found by sad experience.. 
The Lord teach and enable me to rely upon 
him with more courage and constancy, and 
more to live by faith upon his promises than 
formerly I have done. 

" Indeed. I have been apt to fall into new 
fears upon approaching dangers ; yet, upon 
successes and glorious dehverances, I have 
oft resolved never to distrust God again, and 
yet my naughty heart hath deceived me and 
made me ready to faint. But this I found by 
experience, to the praise of my God's free 
grace, that as troubles have abounded, my 
consolations have much more abounded : for 
God brought seasonably into my mind many 
13* 



150 MEMOIR OF 

precious promises, which were as so many 
sweet cordials which much supported and 
comforted my heart, and upheld my spirit ; 
when also new storms have arisen and un- 
expected deliverances have followed, I have 
resolved and do resolve, by God's grace, not 
to distrust him any more. Yea, though 
more and greater dangers shall arise, yet 
will I trust in and stay myself upon him, 
though, as Job said, ^he should slay me/ 
The good Lord establish my heart in this 
good and holy resolution, who is able to keep 
us to the end, and hath promised that he 
' will preserve us by his power, through faith, 
to the salvation of our souls.' " 

" In regard to Satan's temptations, es- 
pecially concerning my coming to the sacra- 
ment of the Lord's Supper, my experiences 
have been these : 

" Finding often that I was very unable to 
fit and prepare myself for a comfortable ap- 
proach to that sacred ordinance, I used to de- 
sire the prayers of the congregation unto God 
in my behalf, and I used the best endeavours 
I could in private, as God enabled me, though 
I came far short of what was required, and 
of what I desired ; so that I did trust and 
hope, through God's mercy, to find a com- 
fortalDle day of it, and to have it a sealing 
ordinance to my soul. But, on the contrary, 
I found much deadness and little spiritual 
taste, relish and comfort in the use of it ; so 
that my spirit was oft much troubled and 
cast down in me, fearing lest I had some 



MRS. CATHERINE CLARKE. 151 

secret sin undiscovered and unrepented of, 
which caused the Lord thus to hide his face 
from me. 

" But then my gracious God brought this 
into my mind, that the Lord doth sometimes 
afflict us for the exercise and improvement 
of our graces, as well as to humble us for 
our sins. I also considered, that as the Lord 
doth tender great mercies to us in this sacra- 
ment, renewing his covenant of grace, and 
sealing unto us the pardon of our sins in the 
blood of Christ ; so he gives us leave to en- 
gage ourselves, by renewing our covenant 
with him, to believe in him, and to trust upon 
Christ for life and salvation : and it pleased 
God to give me faith to apply this in particular 
to my own soul ; and a while after to show me 
and to make good to my soul that precious 
and comfortable promise, that though ' he hide 
his face from us for a little moment, yet with 
mercy and loving-kindness he will return to 
us again. This was a wonderful comfort 
and support to my dejected heart. Blessed 
be the Lord for ever ! I desire to treasure 
up these experiences, that for the future I 
may resolve in the like case to put my whole 
trust and confidence in him, that so Satan 
may not entrap me in his snares through un- 
belief, but that I may resist ' him steadfast in 
the faith :' for I am not altogether ignorant 
of his devices. God's promise is, that ' in 
all these things we shall be more than con- 
querors, through him that hath loved us,^ 
and hath said, that ' this is the victory which 



150 MEMOIR OF 

overcometh the world, even our faith.^ ^' 1 
John V. 4. 

"In the year 1669, there came to us the 
sad news of the death of my second son, 
Mr. John Clarke, a godly and faithful min- 
ister, rector of Cotgrave, in Nottinghamshire, 
who died the 18th of September. Thus, as 
the waves of the sea follow one another, so 
God is pleased to exercise his children with 
one affliction after another. He sees that 
whilst we carry about with us this body of 
sin, we have need of manifold trials and 
temptations, as saith the Apostle, 1 Pet. i. 6, 
' Now for a season ye are in heaviness, if 
need be, through manifold temptation ;' to 
keep us under, and to make us the better to 
remember ourselves. 

" Indeed, it hath been the Lord's course 
and dealing with me ever since he stopped 
me in the way as I was posting to hell, to 
raise up one affliction or other, either inward 
or outward, either from Satan, the world, or 
from mine own corrupt heart and nature ; 
not having grace and wisdom to behave and 
carry myself as I ought under his various 
dispensations and providences, as appeared 
at this time by his laying so great and 
grievous an affliction upon me, in taking away 
so dear a son, from whom I had much soul- 
comfort, and ardent aflections, which he 
manifested by his fervent prayers for me, and 
by his spiritual letters and writings to me, 
wherein he applied himself suitably to my 
comfort in those inward troubles of heart 



MRS. CATHERINE CLARKE. 153 

and spirit which lay upon me. This caused 
my grief and sorrows to take the greater 
hold of me, upon the loss of one who was 
so useful to me ; yet, hereby I do not dero- 
gate from my elder son, from whom I have 
the like help and comfort. 

'^ Upon this sad occasion my grief grew so 
great that I took no pleasure of any thing in 
the world ; but was so overwhelmed with 
melancholy, and my natural strength was so 
abated, that little food served me, and I 
judged that I could not live long in such a 
condition. 

" Hereupon I began to examine my heart 
why it should be so with me, and whether 
carnal and immoderate affections were not 
the great cause of my trouble, which I much 
feared ; and having used many arguments, 
and laid down many reasons to myself to 
quiet and moderate my passions, and yet 
nothing prevailed to quiet and calm my heart, 
and to bow me to the obedience of his re- 
vealed will ; and withal, considering that it 
was God only that could quiet the heart, and 
set our unruly and carnal affections into ai} 
holy frame and order, and that he was ' a 
present help in times of trouble ;' I often and 
earnestly sought unto the Lord with many 
prayers and tears, beseeching him to quiet 
my heart, and to overpower and tame my 
unruly affections, so as to be willing to sub- 
mit unto him, and to bear his afflicting hand 
patiently and fruitfully, and to be ready 
and willing to submit, either in doing or 



154 MEMOIR OF 

suffering, to whatsoever he pleased to impose 
upon me, and to be ready to part with the 
best outward comfort I enjoyed, whensoever 
he should please to call for the same. 

" And it pleased God seasonably to hear 
my prayer, to regard my tears, and to grant 
my requests, by calming and quieting my 
heart and spirit, and by giving me much 
more contentedness to submit to his holy will 
and good pleasure, who is a ' God of judg- 
ment,^ and knows the fittest times and 
seasons to come in with refreshing comforts, 
and who « waits to be gracious' unto those 
that trust in him. Yet surely I was not 
without many temptations in this hour of 
darkness, from that subtle adversary, who 
always stands at watch, to insinuate and 
frame his temptations answerable to our con- 
ditions, and like a ' roaring lion walks about 
continually, seeking to devour' poor, yet 
precious souls. Then I ^called upon the 
Lord in my distress, and he answered me 
and delivered me.' 

*^ Bless the Lord, my soul ! and all that 
is within me bless his holy name !' For he 
hath remembered me in my low and troubled 
estate, because ' his mercy endureth for ever.' 

" Having thus had new experience of God's 
readiness to hear and help when I called 
upon him ; and having found that it is not in 
vain to seek to and to depend upon God in 
all our straits, I could not but record these 
things, that so ' every one that is godly may 
seek unto him in a time wherein he may be 



MRS. CATHERINE CLARKE. 155 

found/ who is a ' present help' in times of 
trouble, and who doth for us ' abundantly 
above what we can ask or think/ 

" The Lord knows that I write these 
things for no other end, but that God may- 
have the glory, and that others, especially 
my relations, may be encouraged to seek God 
in their straits, and to trust in him at all 
times. Amen.'' 



MEMOIR 



OF 



LADY HUNTINGDON. 



Selina, Countess of Huntingdon, was the 
daughter of Washington, Earl Ferrers. She 
was born August 24, 1707, and married June 
3, 1728, to Theophilus, Earl of Huntingdon. 

When about nine years old, seeing the 
corpse of a child about her own age carried 
by to the grave, she was led to attend the 
funeral; and there the first impressions of 
deep concern about an eternal world laid 
hold of her conscience ; and with many tears 
she cried earnestly on the spot to God, that 
whenever he should be pleased to call her 
hence, he would dehver her from all her 
fears, and give her a happy departure. She 
often afterwards visited the grave, and al- 
ways preserved a lively sense of the affect- 
ing scene. 

Though no clear views of evangelical 
truth had hitherto been opened to her mind, 
she frequently retired to her closet, and 
poured out her heart to God. When she 
grew up, and was introduced into the world, 
she constantly prayed, that if she married 
it might be into a serious family. None 
156 



LADY HUNTINGDON. 157 

kept up more of the ancient dignity of Eng- 
lish nobiUty, or were more amiable in a mo- 
ral view, than the house of Huntingdon, 
with the head of which family she became 
united. Lady Betty and Lady Margaret 
Hastings, his lordship's sisters^ were women 
of singular excellence. 

Her sister-in-law, Lady Margaret, was 
brought to the saving knowledge of the gos- 
pel under the preaching of the zealous 
Methodists of that time. Conversing one 
day with Lady Margaret on this subject, 
Lady Huntingdon was very much struck 
with an expression which she uttered, " That 
since she had known and believed in the 
Lord Jesus Christ for life and salvation, she 
had been as happy as an angel." To any 
such sensations of happiness. Lady H. felt 
that she was as yet a stranger. A dangerous 
illness having soon after this brought her to 
the brink of the grave, the fear of death fell 
terribly upon her, and her conscience was 
greatly distressed. Under these affecting 
circumstances, the words of Lady Margaret 
returned strongly to her recollection, and she 
felt an earnest desire, renouncing all other 
hope, to cast herself wholly upon Christ. 
She lifted up her heart to Jesus the Saviour 
in prayer, on which her distress and fear 
were removed, and she was filled with joy 
and peace in believing. Her disorder soon 
tot)k a favourable turn, and she was not only 
restored to perfect health, but, what was in- 
finitely better, to newness of life, and deter^ 
14 



15^ MEMOIR OF 

mined thenceforward to present herself to 
God "as a Uving sacrifice, holy and accep- 
table/^ which she was now convinced was 
her " reasonable service/^ 

The change which Divine grace thus 
wrought upon her, soon became observable 
to all around, by the open confession which 
she made of the faith once delivered to the 
saints, and by the zealous support which she 
gave to the cause of God, amidst all the re- 
proach with which it was attended. She 
had set her face as a flint, and was not 
ashamed of Christ and his cross. There 
were not wanting indeed some who under 
the guise of friendship, wished Lord Hunt- 
ingdon to interpose his authority ; but, how- 
ever he differed from her in sentiment, he 
continued to show her the same affection and 
respect, and, on his demise, left her the entire 
management of her children and of their 
fortunes. 

Some of the dignified clergy were not so 
candid and liberal, as appears from the fol- 
lowing authentic anecdote. Her ladyship, 
one day, in conversation with Dr. Benson, 
bishop of Gloucester, (who had been the 
tutor of Lord H. and had ordained Mr. 
Whitefield,) pressed him so hard with the 
articles and homilies, and so plainly and 
faithfully urged upon him the awful responsi- 
bility of his station, that his temper was 
ruffled, and he rose in haste to depart, bitterly 
lamenting that he had ever laid his hands on 
George Whitefield, to whom he imputed, 



LADY HUNTINGDON. 159 

though without cause, the change wrought 
in her Ladyship : " My Lord/^ said she, 
calUng him back, " Mark my words : when 
you come upon your dying bed, that will be 
one of the few ordinations you will reflect 
upon with complacence/^ It deserves re- 
mark, that bishop Benson on his dying bed 
sent ten guineas to Mr. Whitefield, as a token 
of his favour, and begged to be remembered 
by him in his prayers. 

During Lord Huntingdon's life, his count- 
ess warmly espoused the cause of God and 
truth, though her means of usefulness were 
necessarily circumscribed, and her family 
engagements occupied much of her time and 
attention. Become her own mistress, she 
resolved to devote herself wholly to the ser- 
vice of Christ. Her zealous heart embraced 
cordially all whom she esteemed real Chris- 
tians, whatever their denomination or opin- 
ions might be ; but being herself in sentiment 
more congenial with Mr. Whitefield, than 
the Mr. Wesleys, she favoured those espe- 
cially who were the ministers of the Calvin- 
istic persuasion, according to the literal sense 
of the Articles of the Church of England. 
With an intention of giving them a greater 
scene of usefulness, she opened her house in 
Park-street for the preaching of the gospel, 
supposing that, as a peeress of the realm, 
she had an indisputable right to employ, as 
her family chaplains, those ministers of the 
church whom she patronised. On the week 
days, her kitchen was filled with the poor of 



160 MEMOIR OP 

the flock, for whom she provided instruction ; 
and on the Lord Vday, the great and noble 
were invited to spend the evening in her 
drawing-room, where Mr. Whitefield, Mr. 
Romaine, Mr. Jones, and other ministers of 
Christ, were heard with apparently deep and 
serious attention. 

The illness of her younger son, which 
proved fatal, had led her Ladyship to Bright- 
he Imstone, for the sake of sea-bathing. 
There, the following singular circumstance 
occurred, which Lady H. related to Mr. Top- 
lady, and which is published from his own 
manuscript in his posthumous works. A 
gentlewoman, who lived in the vicinity of 
Brighthelmstone, dreamed that a tall lady, 
whose dress she particularly noticed, would 
come to that town, and be an instrument of 
doing much good. It was about three years 
after this dream, that Lady H. went down 
thither, on the occasion already mentioned. 
One day, the above gentlewoman met her 
Ladyship in the street, and, on seeing her, 
exclaimed, " 0, madam you are come !'^ 
Lady H., surprised at the oddity of such an 
address from an entire stranger, thought at 
first the woman was out of her senses. 
" What do you know of me ?" said the 
Countess. " Madam,'^ returned the person, 
" I saw you in a dream three j^ears ago, 
dressed just as you appear now,^' — and re- 
lated the whole of the dream to her. In 
consequence of the acquaintance which was 
then formed between them, Lady H. was 



LADY HUNTINGDON. 161 

made instrumental in her conversion, and 
she died about a year after in the triumph 
of faith. 

In selecting preachers for the supply of 
her chapels, Lady Huntingdon at first con- 
fined herself to the ministers of the Estab- 
hshed Church, many of whom accepted her 
invitation, and laboured in the places which 
she had opened. But her zeal enlarging 
with her success, and a great variety of per- 
sons throughout the kingdom begging her 
assistance, in London and many of the most 
populous cities, she purchased, built, or hired 
chapels for the performance of Divine ser- 
vice. As these multiplied through England, 
Ireland, and Wales, the ministers who had 
before laboured for her Ladyship were un- 
equal to the task ; and some were unwilling 
to move in a sphere so extensive, and which 
began to be branded as irregular, and to meet 
great opposition. Many, however, perse- 
vered in their services, and were content to 
bear the cross. In order to provide proper 
persons for the work of the ministry, her 
Ladyship now retired to South Wales, and 
erected a chapel and college in the parish of 
Talgarth, Brecknockshire. The chapel was 
opened in 1768. The college was provided 
with able teachers, and soon filled with stu- 
dents. From that retirement. Lady Hunt- 
ingdon despatched the requisite supplies for 
the increasing congregations under her pat- 
ronage ; and as the calls were often urgent, 
her students were too frequently thrust forth 
14* 



162 MEMOIR OP 

into the harvest, before they had made any- 
considerable proficiency in the languages or 
in sacred literature, in which it had been her 
intention that they should be instructed. 
Few of them knew much more than their 
native tongue ; yet, being men of strong 
sense and real devotedness to God, their 
ministry was greatly blessed, and the ac- 
counts of their success animated her to 
greater exertions. They were itinerant — 
moved from congregation to congregation in 
a rotation ; and her correspondence with 
them, to regulate and provide a constant 
supply, was a labour to which her active 
spirit alone was equal. The seminary in 
Wales ceased at her ladyship's death, the 
lease being just expired, and no endowment 
being left, as her income died with her. 

Her Ladyship still devising plans for the 
diffusion of the Gospel, especially in places 
where Satan had his seat, erected, in the 
year 1769, a chapel at Tunbridge Wells, so 
much frequented at that time by the great 
and gay of the metropolis, and still a place 
of fashionable resort. Nor was the metropo- 
lis itself, that emporium of error and dissipa- 
tion, forgotten by her benevolent and ardent 
mind. A large building in Spa-fields, called 
the Pantheon, had been erected for entertain- 
ing parties of pleasure, especially on the 
Lord's-day. The Rev. Herbert Jones and 
William Taylor, two clergymen under the 
patronage of Lady Huntingdon, engaged 
the place for religious worship ; and it was 



LADY HUNTINGDON. 163 

opened, July 6, 1777, with a sermon by the 
former clergyman on the appropriate text, 
Gen. xxviii. 19, " And he (Jacob) called the 
name of that place Bethel; bat the name of 
that city was called Luz at the first/^ The 
place will contain more than two thousand. 
This chapel, however, soon became an object 
of dislike to the strict members of the Estab- 
lishment. Accordingly, a suit was instituted 
by the minister of the parish of Clerkenwell, 
in the consistorial court of the Bishop of 
London, against the two clergymen who 
officiated there. To that spiritual court they 
were summoned, and were forbidden to 
preach there any longer on pain of expulsion 
from the Church. They chose to obey God 
rather than man ; and Lady Huntingdon 
having purchased the chapel, several clergy- 
men seceded from the Established Church, 
and put themselves under the protection of 
the Toleration Act. These clergymen drew 
up and subscribed a confession of faith : 
which was afterwards signed by all the min- 
ters in her Ladyship's connexion, and by 
candidates for ordination. The first six 
were ordained in Spa-Fields Chapel, March 
9, 1783, by the Rev. Messrs. Wills and Tay- 
lor. The doctrines taught in all the Count- 
ess's chapels are strictly evangelical, and the 
Episcopalian mode of worship is adhered to, 
though some alterations are made in the 
liturgy, and in the offices for baptism and 
burial. 

Some years afterwards, Lady Huntingdon 



164 MEMOIR OF 

purchased another large place in Whitechap- 
el, which had been intended for a theatre, 
and was constructed accordingly. No ma- 
terial alterations were deemed necessary ; 
and it was, perhaps, proper to show, by 
substantial and permanent signs the triumph 
of wisdom and goodness over folly and vice. 
The dressing-rooms for the actors were con- 
verted into a vestry, and the pulpit is erected 
on the front of the stage. The pit is filled 
with the poor, to whom the gospel is 
preached; while the galleries exhibit the 
more respectable hearers. The place will 
hold five thousand persons ; it received the 
name of Sion Chapel. These were her 
Ladyship's principal chapels. There are 
several others of less note. 

Though Lady Huntingdon devoted the 
whole of her substance to the Gospel, yet it 
is not a little surprising how her income 
sufficed for the immense expense in which 
she was necessarily involved. ' Her jointure 
was no more than twelve hundred pounds a 
year ; nor was it till after the death of her son, 
a few years preceding her own, that she had 
the addition of another thousand. She often 
involved herself in expenses for building 
chapels, which she found it burdensome to 
discharge; but Divine Providence brought 
her always honourably through her engage- 
ments, and provided a supply when her own 
was exhausted. 

Lady Huntingdon's person, endowments, 
and spirit; were all uncommon. She was 



LADY HUNTINGDON. 165 

rather above the middle size : her presence 
noble, and commanding respect ; her address 
singularly engaging ; her intelligence acute ; 
her dihgence indefatigable ; and the constant 
labour of her correspondence inconceivable. 
During forty-five years of widowhood, she 
devoted her time, talents, and substance, to 
the support and diffusion of the Gospel. To 
the age of fourscore and upwards, she main- 
tained all the vigour of youth ; and though, 
in her latter years, the contraction of her 
throat reduced her almost wholly to a liquid 
diet, her spirits never seemed to fail her. 
To the very last days of her life, her active 
mind was planning still greater and more 
extensive schemes of usefulness, for the 
universal spread of the Gospel of Christ. 

Her most distinguishing excellence was, 
the fervent zeal which always burned in her 
bosom, to make known the Gospel of the 
grace of God. This no disappointments 
quenched, no labours slackened, no oppo- 
sition discouraged, no progress of years aba- 
ted : it flamed strongest in her latest moments. 
The world has seldom seen such a character. 
Thousands and tens of thousands will have 
reason, living and dying, to bless her memory, 
as having been the happy instrument of 
bringing them out of darkness into mar- 
vellous light; and multitudes saved by her 
instrumentality, have met her in the regions 
of glory, to rejoice together in the presence 
of God and of the Lamb. 

But it may be asked, Was she a perfect 



166 MEMOIR OP 

character? This is not the lot of mortals 
on this side the grave. When the moon 
walketh in her brightness, her shadows are 
most visible. Lady Huntingdon was in her 
temper warm and sanguine : her predilections 
for some, and her prejudices against others, 
were sometimes too hastily adopted, and by 
these, she was led to form conclusions not 
always correspondent to truth and wisdom. 
The success attending her efforts, seemed to 
impress her mind with a persuasion, that a 
particular benediction would rest upon whom- 
soever she should send forth ; which ren- 
dered her choice not always judicious, though 
seldom have there been fewer offences in so 
extended a work. She had so long directed 
the procedures of her ecclesiastical connexion 
that she too seldom asked the advice of the 
judicious ministers who laboured with her; 
and bore not passively contradiction. 

For many years. Lady Huntingdon had 
two female companions, who lived with her 
on terms of the most cordial friendship, Miss 
Scutt, and Lady Ann Erskine ; the latter, 
sister to the Earl of Buchan, and to the two 
famous counsellors of that name. These 
ladies, particularly the latter, co-operated 
with the countess in her work and labour of 
Christian love. Both were constantly pre- 
sent during her last illness. 

In the month of November, 1790, Lady 
Huntingdon broke a blood-v(^ssel, which was 
the commencement of her last illness. Being 
then asked how she did, by the Lady Ann^ 



LADY HUNTINGDON. 167 

she replied, " I am well ; all is well ! well for 
ever ! 1 see, wherever I turn my eyes, 
whether I Uve or die, nothing but victory.^^ 
As death drew nearer, though it was delayed 
for some months, she often repeated with 
great emphasis, " The coming of the Lord 
draweth nigh ! Lady Ann, the coming 
of the Lord draweth nigh V^ adding, ^' The 
thought fills my soul with joy unspeakable, 
whether I shall see his glory more abun- 
dantly appear, or whether it be an intimation 
of my own departure to him.'' At another 
time: "All the Uttle ruffles and difficulties 
which surround me, and all the pains I am 
exercised with in this poor body, through 
mercy, affect not the settled peace and joy 
of my soul.'' 

To a friend v/ho called on her a few 
weeks before her death, she said, " I see 
myself a poor worm drawing near to Jesus. 
What hope could I entertain if I did not 
know the efficacy of his blood, and turn as a 
prisoner of hope to this hold? How little 
could any thing of mine give a moment's 
rest to a departing soul ! So much sin and 
self mixed with the best, and always so 
short of what we owe ! — 'Tis well for us 
that he can pity and pardon ; and we have 
confidence that he will do so. — I confess, my 
deal friend, I have no hope, but that which 
inspired the dying malefactor at the side of 
my Lord ; and I must be saved in the same 
way, as freely, as fully, or not at all." He 
replied, "Madam, I cordially join you, and 



168 MEMOIR OF 

feel with you, that though our Hves may be 
devoted to the work of Jesus, and our deaths 
the consequence of his service, it is not to 
these sacrifices we should look " for com- 
fort in a dying hour/^ She replied, " No, 
verily 5" — and enlarging, on the idea of the 
mixture of infirmity and corruption which 
tarnished all our best-meant services, she 
added ; " That a sinner could only rest satis- 
factorily on one foundation, and would find 
nothing in the best works of his best days, 
that he could dare to produce before God for 
its own sake ; sufficiently blessed and secure, 
if he could but cry, God be merciful to me a 
sinner, and let me be found in the Beloved, 
and complete in him.'^ To these, in the 
course of a long conversation, were added 
many like words of truth and grace. 

During the whole of her illness, her pains 
never made her impatient ; but she seemed 
more concerned about those who attended 
her, than about herself. She said tenderly to 
Lady Ann Erskine and Miss Scutt, whose 
long, faithful and tender attachment to her 
is well known, " I fear I shall be the death 
of you both,^^ (alluding to their constant 
watching with her) ; — " it will be but a few 
days more.^^ 

But a few days before her decease. Lady 
Huntingdon said to a friend; "I cannot tell 
you in what light I now see these words: 
' If a man love me, he will keep my words, 
and my Father will love him, and we will 
come unto him, and make our abode with 



LADY HUNTINGDON. 169 

him.' To have in this room such company, 
and to have such an eternal prospect ! I see 
this subject now in a Ught impossible to be 
described. I know my capacity will be then 
enlarged, but I am now as sensible of the 
presence of God, as I am of the presence of 
those I have with me.^' 

On the very day of her death, she con- 
versed about sending missionaries to Ota- 
heite. She had often in her lifetime men- 
tioned, that, from the first moment that God 
set her soul at liberty, she had such a desire 
for the conversion of souls, that she com- 
pared herself to a ship in full sail before the 
wind, and that she was carried on by such a 
Divine influence as was not easily to be 
described. Almost her last words were, 
" My work is done, I have nothing to do but 
to go to my Father.^' Her Ladyship died 
at her house in Spa-Fields, next door to the 
chapel, June 17, 1791, in the 84th year of 
her age. 



15 



MEMOIR 



MRS. HANNAH WOODI). 



Mrs. Hannah Woodd was born at Rich- 
mond, in Surry, on the 19th of April, 1736. 
In July, 1759, she was married to Mr. Basil 
Woodd, who was also born at Richmond in 
1730, and with whom she had been ac- 
quainted from her infancy. Such a union, 
cemented by long endearment and similarity 
of disposition, promised a scene of much 
temporal felicity ; but a mysterious dispen- 
sation of Divine Providence determined it 
otherwise. The January following, Mr. 
Woodd, being then from home on a visit, 
was seized with a violent fever, and died on 
the 12th of that month. So great a shock, 
to a mind of her sensibility, could leave no 
faint impression ; but it pleased God to sup- 
port her in this keen trial, and on the 5th of 
August following, she was delivered of a son. 
Providence wonderfully interposed in her 
favour ; and both root and branch, though 
then apparently withering, were preserved 
together, just as many years longer as she 
had then lived. 

The afflictive circumstance of her hus- 
178 



MRS. TALBOT. 171 

rosity. His labours were extensively blessed ; 
it is supposed that, in the few years he 
preached at Reading, he had not less than 
two hundred seals to his ministry. But so 
mysterious are the ways of God, that in the 
prime of life, and in the midst of usefuhiess, 
this faithful and successful minister was sud- 
denly removed to glory. He had not long 
left home to go to London on business, when 
tidings were brought of his being ill of a 
putrid fever, which, it is supposed, he had 
contracted before he left Reading, by attend- 
ance on a person there, who lay ill of that 
contagious disorder. The distress of mind 
which Mrs. Talbot endured on receiving the 
intelligence, was extreme ; but, at length, a 
sweet calm succeeded. With inexpressible 
composure, she resigned her husband into 
the Lord's hands, whether for life or death ; 
and from that moment there was not a single 
murmur. " Thy will be done !'' was the 
language of her whole heart. It was judged 
most proper, by the faculty and his friends, 
that she should not see him, lest his mind 
should be too much agitated by the inter- 
view. His illness was of short duration ; 
and full of faith and hope, after a severe 
conflict with death and the enemy of souls, 
he died at the house of the late Mr. Wilber- 
force. Mrs. Talbot received the tidings of 
his dissolution with such a perfect serenity 
of mind, as astonished the Earl of Dartmouth, 
their particular friend, who kindly undertook 
to communicate the sad intelligence to her. 



172 MEMOIR OF 

On his Lordship's leaving her, having, at her 
own request, remained alone for some time, 
she sent for the mistress of the house, and 
desired her to sing a liymn, in which she 
joined ; when she seemed more like an angel 
rejoicing to receive this new inhabitant into 
heaven, than a destitute widow, who had 
lost her beloved partner, and her all on earth. 
On her return to Reading, after the funeral, 
she was immediately attended by her Chris- 
tian friends, whom she called her children. 
But, though they had met for the purpose of 
comforting her, they were themselves so 
overwhelmed with grief, that they could 
scarcely utter a word ; whilst she, on the 
other hand, administered every consolation 
to them on the happy translation of their 
spiritual father, pastor, and friend. She went 
the same day to the church, to see where 
her beloved husband lay ; and with all im- 
aginable composure gave directions about 
her own interment, whenever it should please 
God to remove her. It deserves to be espe- 
cially remarked, that, prior to this period, 
Mrs. Talbot had been much oppressed with 
doubts and fears, and often went mourning 
without the sun ; but, thenceforward, her 
faith was vigorous, her joy abundant, and 
her spiritual experience rich and refreshing. 
The Lord now appeared in a wonderful 
manner for her, in a temporal way also, to 
the astonishment of her friends. Hereby 
she was enabled to assist the poor and needy, 
and send meat, from her own table, almost 



MRS. TALBOT. 173 

daily, to the sick : at the same time, like a 
nursing mother to her late husband^s flock, 
she was as constantly speaking of Christ, like 
Anna of old, to all them that came to her. 
For she felt it her duty not to remove from 
the spot where her husband's labours had 
been so signally blessed ; but to strengthen, 
and comfort the numerous young converts, 
who daily came to her for instruction. Her 
house was open for religious exercises. Mr. 
Romaine, Mr. Newton, and other ministers 
who visited her, expounded to the people ; 
and prayer was continually off*ered up under 
her roof, for the conversion of the new vicar, 
the Hon. and Rev. Mr. Cadogan, who, 
during some years, preached salvation by the 
deeds of the law, and was a violent enemy 
to evangelical sentiments and experimental 
reUgion. The old congregation were soon 
dispersed, as sheep without a shepherd. 
Some, unwilling to leave the church, at- 
tempted to convince him of his errors ; but 
their conversation and letters, being some- 
times too sharp, made his spirit more acrimo- 
nious. Mrs. Talbot, however, incurred his 
deepest resentment. Offended with her con- 
duct, he frequently remonstrated ; and va- 
rious letters passed between them. To all 
his bitter reproaches, she returned answers 
full of wisdom and kindness ; for she was not 
only pious and prudent, but sensible, polite, 
tender, and every way fitted to treat a person 
in his circumstances. While Mrs. Talbot 
conversed with Mr. Cadogan calmly on the 
15* 



174 MEMOIR OP 

nature of the Gospel, he saw in her the 
power of it. While she enlarged on the 
doctrine of the cross, he saw in her its healing 
and comforting efficacy on the heart and life. 
She spake much of the True Vine, while he 
recognized the living branch and its fruits ; 
and beheld with irresistible conviction, in her 
character, *^ the doctrine which is according 
to godliness.'^ Puzzled, therefore, as this 
honest inquirer had been with the rough 
draught of Christianity, he was charmed 
with the finished portrait. Her judicious 
treatment, elegant manners, and bright ex- 
ample, formed both a contrast and an antidote 
to the rudeness he had met with in others. 
And this should teach us to set a due value 
upon every talent, natural or acquired, which 
Divine grace employs ; though we ourselves 
may happen nof to possess it, and though 
every talent, without that grace, must be 
employed in vain. To the last moment of 
his life, he confessed, to the praise of God, 
that Mrs. Talbot^s letters, spirit, and example, 
were the principal means of leading him to 
the saving knowledge of Christ. 

From the time of his conversion, Mr. 
Cadogan became her friend, companion, 
minister, and one of the almoners of her 
bounty; for Mrs. Talbot's charities were 
large ; and, considering her circumstances, 
surprising. It ought nat to escape remark, 
that she was as just as she was generous, — 
scrupulously exact in her accounts and pay- 
ments, — particularly careful to owe no man 



MRS. TALBOT. 175 

any thing but love, and to pay this debt as 
punctually as every other. She was affec- 
tionately attentive to her neighbours of all 
ranks. To her servants, she was a mother, 
as well as a mistress; but managed her 
kindnessess so as to produce in them the most 
grateful subjection, not indecent familiarity. 
To her relations she was strongly attached ; 
she loved them with the love of Christ, and 
mentioned them daily in her prayers. 

Her house indeed seemed a Bethel. Such 
a heavenly calm sat on her countenance, so 
spiritual was her conversation, so lowly in 
her own eyes, so dead to the world, and so 
ripe for glory, that, as a noble friend often 
expressed herself, she never saw Mrs. Talbot, 
but she seemed quite ready for her heavenly 
journey ; with every thing packed up, and 
the carriage at the door, having nothing to 
do but to enter it, and take her flight to glory. 
Thus daily waiting for her summons, she 
was not surprised nor unready when it came. 
She knew in whom she believed; Christ was 
her life; and, through his blood and right- 
eousness, the sting of death was taken out, 
and she happily obtained victory over the 
grave. 

On the day she was seized with her last 
illness, being exhorted to look to Jesus, she 
said ; " This Jesus is all in all.'^ Her daily 
testimony from this time to her death, was, 
that she had no other refuge, nor desired any 
other, but Christ, whom she found an all- 
sufficient Saviour for such a sinner as she 



176 MEMOIR OF 

knew herself to be. A very familiar and 
striking expression, her minister observed, 
she often made use of — " That she felt as 
though all behind her head were darkness 
and sorrow ; and all before her face hght and 
gladness.'^ On the Saturday night before 
her death, she said ; " No more Sabbaths to 
be enjoyed by me on earth ; but, oh that 
blessed Sabbath of rest above V^ She at- 
tempted to sing ; 

" Other refuge have I none, 
Hangs my helpless soul on thee !" 

and went on till her strength was exhausted. 
The next morning, she began speaking of 
the precious views she had, the preceding 
night, of the New Jerusalem; and added 
with a sweet smile, <*' Shall those gates of 
pearl be opened to unworthy me? And 
shall I obtain that crown of righteousness, 
laid up for all those that love the appearing 
of my dear Lord !^' Father, Son, and Holy 
Ghost, she usually expressed by name, when 
she ascribed to Jehovah, her Covenant-God, 
the whole glory of her salvation. 

Not long before her death, she was asked 
by her minister, the Rev. Mr. Cadogan, in 
the apostle's words, "Who shall separate us 
from the love of Christ?'' She answered, 
with uncommon rapture, " Nothing, nothing, 
nothing ! — Jesus," she added, " is my all.'^ 
^^Oh sweet death!" was her constant ex- 
pression. In her parting blessing to two or 



MRS. TALBOT. 177 

three select friends, she said, " God bless you 
all V and to her faithful servants, whom she 
loved as a mother, she added, "God bless 
you, my dear children !'^ And then, the last 
words she was heard to utter distinctly, 
were. Pray, pray, pray ! Her lips were still 
perceived to move, as though in prayer, and 
faintly uttering the words " Shepherd and 
Guide !'^ Death was now upon her counte- 
nance, and in its loveliest form. It was im- 
possible to refrain from looking at her : it 
was a sight calculated to confirm the hope 
of every Christian. All who were present 
kneeled round her bed, while in broken ac- 
cents Mr. Cadogan committed her spirit into 
the hands of the Lord God of truth. Sur- 
rounded by her weeping friends and ser- 
vants, she fell asleep without a groan, No- 
vember, 1785, about the sixtieth year of her 
age. 



MEMOIR 



OP 



MES. TALBOT. 



This excellent lady was married to the Rev. 
Wm. Talbot, rector of St. Giles's, Reading, 
Berks; a truly evangelical and exemplary 
clergyman, whom she survived eleven years. 
He was the immediate predecessor of the 
celebrated Mr. Cadogan. 

Mrs. Talbot was a pattern to women pro- 
fessing godhness, and one that adorned the 
doctrine of God her Saviour in all things. 
As a real helpmeet to her worthy husband, 
she assisted him in the useful but unfashion- 
able employment of visiting the sick and 
needy, and catechizing the children ; and, so 
far from doing these kind offices with the 
least degree of ostentation, humility shone 
forth in her whole deportment. Ever en- 
couraging her amiable partner to take up his 
cross, and go forth without the camp, she 
rejoiced to share with him in that reproach 
which is the certain badge of the followers 
of the Lamb. 

The Rev. Mr. Talbot was indeed an ex- 
traordinary man, both for piety and gene- 
170 



MRS. HANNAH . WOODD. 179 

band's death, nevertheless, proved an even- 
tual blessing, though conveyed in the dis- 
guise of woe. By one stroke her naind was 
severed from worldly prospects, and being 
rent from the love of the creature, she now 
began more anxiously to seek the knowledge 
and love of the Creator. She had from 
early hfe been of a devout turn of mind, a 
strict observer of moral duties, and the ritual 
of religion ; but now, in the day of adversity, 
she was brought to deeper views of the de- 
pravity of her heart, and the need she stood 
in of a Saviour. She perceived the insuffi- 
ciency of her own righteousness, and the ne- 
cessity of being born again. 

Pious friends, who had sympathized in 
her late affliction, now observing the spiritual 
concern of her mind, availed themselves of 
this opportunity to bring her under the min- 
istry of the Gospel. Amongst these were 
principally the late Mrs. Conyers and Mrs, 
Wilberforce, with whom her acquaintance 
had commenced at school, and by whom she 
was about this time introduced to the ac- 
quaintance of Dr. Conyers and the Rev. Mr. 
Venn. In the spirit of true Christian friend- 
ship, they lamented that she had hitherto had 
no better instruction than mere moral essays, 
and brought her acquainted with sound 
evangelical principles. These proved indeed 
the spiritual food which her soul hungered 
after : she received them in faith and love, 
adorned them in her life, and found them 
her triumph in her dying hour. 



180 MEMOIR OF 

From this happy period, to a disposition 
naturally benign and amiable, were added 
the graces of the Holy Spirit ; and the Chris- 
tian motive of love to the Lord Jesus gave 
life and spirituality to her moral duties. Re- 
ligious exercises, which hitherto she had not 
regarded higher than as a devout form of 
godliness, now became her soul's delight. 
She ordinarily retired three times in the day 
for private prayer ; at morning, noon, and at 
evening. Love to God her Saviour led her 
with cheerful feet to the courts of the Lord's 
house ; — a privilege she so highly valued, 
that she rarely permitted inclement weather, 
or the late decay of her health, to interfere 
with it. 

Though filial affection may be suspected 
of exaggerating a mother's exceltence, yet, it is 
but justice to say, that, in every department, 
she was a lovely ornament of the truth as it is 
in Jesus ; particularly as a daughter, a mother, 
and a mistress. As to the former relation, 
she constantly attended her father till his 
death, at the advanced age of 87;* who, 
though he was very much prejudiced against 
her religious principles, yet lived to have 
his mind greatly won by her uniform con- 
duct ; and on his death-bed, he regretted that 
he had ever opposed her ; and acknowledged 
in the most affecting manner his long expe- 
rience of her filial duty. 

As a mother, the Rev. Dr. Conyers fre- 

* September 1st, 1778. 



MRS. HANNAH WOODD. 181 

quently said, that he never saw such an in- 
stance of maternal aftection. Her son says : 
" This is a subject on which, I hope, I shall 
never think without heartfelt gratitude to her 
and to God, who so favoured me. The 
whole of her deportment was calculated to 
win my early attention to religion. I saw 
in her what it could do ; how happy, how 
cheerful, how humble, how holy, how love- 
ly in life, and afterwards in death, how full 
of mercy and good fruits it could render the 
happy possessor. As I was the only son 
of my mother, and she a widow, she might 
perhaps lean to the side of over-indulgence. 
Yet, if my heart do not deceive me, in trust- 
ing that Hove the ways of God, lam indebted, 
through Divine grace, for that inestimable 
benefit, to the impression of her great and 
tender kindness, her uniform example, and 
particularly her pious and affectionate letters, 
w4ien I was about thirteen years old. Such, 
indeed, has been the impression of her pa- 
rental affection, that though my friends, I 
beUeve, have never charged me with fihal 
negligence, yet, since her decease, I have re- 
gretted very frequently that, in many little 
instances, I conceive I might have shown her 
still more respect and affection.'^ 

As a mistress, she exhibited not less excel- 
lence. If she erred, her error was the excess 
of kindness and humility. In the few 
changes v/hich happened in her service, her 
first attention was to the spiritual welfare of 
a new servant. And by the Divine blessing 
16 



182 MEMOIR OF 

on her pious conversation, the religions 
books which she put in their iiands, and the 
kindness of her deportment towards her in- 
feriors, three of her servants were conciliated 
to become followers of her, as she was also 
of Christ Jesus. 

If there was in any of her acquaintance 
the least appearance of incipient piety, it is 
well remembered with what tender anxiety 
she would pray, would weep, would warn, 
would encourage, and strive all in her power 
to fan the spark, and prevent its expiring. 
In a word, as an eminent minister said of 
her, when informed of her decease, and what 
a glorious testimony she had given on her 
death-bed : " It was indulgent in God to 
grant it, but Mrs. Woodd needed no such 
testimony : her life had been one continued 
testimony to the truth, and no particular 
testimony was requisite at her death. There 
is not a person in the parish, who has heard 
the report that Mrs. Woodd is dead, but has 
instantly observed, Well, that woman is gone 
to heaven.'^ 

Yet, with this amiable lustre of character, 
while no one doubted of her eternal safety, 
she was full of doubts and fears herself. 
Self-suspicion and a dread of judging too 
favourably of her own state, pervaded all 
her experience. Sermons which urged and 
assisted self-examination, as well as those 
which exhibited the glory and free grace of 
the Saviour, were to her ears peculiarly ac- 
ceptable. " Try me, God ! and search 



MRS. HANNAH WOODD. 183 

the ground of my heart/' was her earnest 
supplication. She had a hope, which she 
would not give up ; but still she rejoiced 
with trembUng. Hence, until it pleased God 
to afflict her with bodily infirmities, her at- 
tainments in this respect rarely exceeded an 
humble confidence. 

In the year 1779, was laid the foundation 
of the disorder which at length occasioned 
her death. A severe fit of illness confined 
her to her room six or seven months. From 
that time, she was much afflicted with a 
species of rheumatic gout, which occasioned 
great pain, weakness, and swelling in the 
joints. She made trial of sea-bathing, and 
repaired to Harrowgate, Buxton, Bath, &c. 
Various means were used, but the remedy 
remained unknown. The last year of her 
life she was unable to rise from her seat 
without assistance, and was almost in a state 
of helplessness. The disorder at last attack- 
ed her stomach. An entire loss of appetite 
took place, and a perpetual sickness, which 
baffled all medicine. 

God now visited her soul with more pecu- 
liar manifestations of the light of his Divine 
countenance. She believed her end to be 
approaching, and seemed to be gradually 
filled with unspeakable joy, as the day drew 
nigh, which for ever terminated all her sor- 
row. 

Since her decease, upon looking over a 
kind of diary which her humility forbade 
any one to open in her lifetime, we have 



184 MEMOIR OP 

met with the following meditation on the 
last birth-day she spent on earth, which will 
inform the reader of the state of her mind, 
better than any vague description. It is 
transcribed, without one alteration, in her 
own easy, familiar style. 

'^ April 19, 1784. 

" This is the day of my birth. Oh, my 
gracious Lord, make me sensible of thy mer- 
cies ! I would be all praise and thanksgiv- 
ing. I would praise thee for my birth, for 
there thy mercies began, and they have fol- 
lowed me all my days. Dearest Lord ! I 
cannot express my thanks ; but thou seest 
my heart, and, I trust, seest me longing to be 
thankful ! Oh that I could render praise and 
gratitude to thee, who, I humbly trust, hast 
new-created my soul. This, this alone, 
makes the day of natural birth to be looked 
back to with comfort. Oh for a grateful 
heart ! Help me, gracious Lord, to praise 
thee for all that is past ! My heart is full. — 
I want words. Oh help me to look forward ! 
I have lived here a long tim.e ; help me to 
look beyond the grave ; to look to thy right 
hand. Increase my faith. Help me to be- 
lieve that thou hast indeed called me by thy 
grace, begun the good work, and that thou 
wilt carry it on, and keep me ; that where 
thou, my blessed Jesus art, there thy poor 
unworthy servant shall be ! Oh ! glory be 
to thy name, the work is thine own, and my 
trust is in thee ! Oh keep me and save me, 



MRS. HANNAH WOODD. 185 

blessed Lord ! I give myself to thee ! Oh 
bring me to those blessed mansions of peace, 
where I shall be able to praise thee ; where 
I shall be delivered from the painful clog of 
this body, which weighs down my soul ! 
Prepare me for thy coming ! Oh make me 
watchful and ready to meet thee, when thou 
shalt please to send thy messenger, death, 
for me ! Make the pain I continually feel 
of use to me. Sure, I cannot be long here ! 
quicken my soul ! Fix my affections on 
heavenly things. Give me clearer views. 
Oh give me a sense of pardoned sin ! Wash 
me in thy precious blood. Clothe me with 
thy perfect righteousness. Conform me 
more to thy Divine image ; and help me to 
meet death as a kind friend, come to fetch 
me home to thee! Amen, amen, thou 
dearest Lord !" 

Religion shines in every situation and cir- 
cumstance of life ; but, as an incontestable 
evidence of its own purity and power, it is 
most transcendent on the eve of dissolution. 
The Christian then, "like the sun, looks 
largest when he sets.'^ Humanity naturally 
trembles at the idea of death. To close the 
eyes on the most beloved objects ; to become 
a pale, lifeless corpse ; and, concealed from 
mortal view, to be consigned over to the 
prey of worms and corruption, are circum- 
stances which we shudder at the thought of 
inevitably experiencing. But to see a soul 
with all these views before it, not merely 
armed with fortitude, not merely made wil- 
16* 



186 MEMOIR OP 

ling by resignation, but smiling with calm 
delight at their appearance, and rejoicing 
with unspeakable joy at their sensible ap- 
proach ; is not this a fact that speaks for it- 
self ? Is not this an argument incontroverti- 
ble, an undeniable proof of the support 
which true religion can impart to its sincere 
votary ? Is it not an animated comment 
upon the promise, " I will never leave thee ; 
no, nor ever forsake thee ?'^ The subject of 
this memoir was one whose feelings in a 
striking manner described the above portrait, 
without exaggerating or overcolouring the 
piece. 

On Sunday, the 7th of November, Mrs. 
Woodd dictated the following letter to the 
Rev. Dr. Conyers : 

My very dear Sir, 

I have loved you dearly in the Christian 
bonds : I now long to let my dear Dr. Cony- 
ers know, that I am dying, and not afraid. 
I trust I am going to my dear Father's 
house. I was never so happy in all the 
days of my life. I would write to tell you 
what my soul feels in this blessed prospect, 
that I might bear my testimony to his grace ; 
that I might refresh your soul, who have so 
often refreshed mine, and tell you what joy 
I feel in this prospect. I do not doubt of 
meeting you in heaven, and my dear child 
too. Your true Christian friend, 

Hannah Woodd. 

Greenwich Road, Nov, 7, 1784. 



MRS. HANNAH WOODD. 187 

Evidence of the joyful state of her mind 
may be collected from what she said on her 
death-bed. On her son's return from St. 
Peter's, Cornhill, that evening, she took hold 
of his hand, and seemed much animated. 
" God/' said she, " my dear, has been very 
gracious this afternoon : he sent my son 
from me, but he sent himself to me. 0, I 
am very happy ! I am going to my mansion 
in the skies. I shall soon be there ; and oh ! 
I shall be glad to receive you to it. You 
shall come in, but you shall never go out ; 
no never !" 

Pausing a little, she said : " If ever you 
have a family, tell the children, they had a 
grandmother who feared God, and found 
the comforts of it on her death-bed. And 
tell your partner, I shall be glad to see her 
in heaven : when you come to glory, you 
must bring her with you. Let me tell you, 
by my own experience, when you come to 
lie upon your death-bed, an interest in Jesus 
will be found a precious possession. what 
a mercy of mercies, that we should be 
brought out of the bondage of Egypt, and 
united together in the kingdom of God's dear 
Son ! I exhort you to preach the gospel : 
preach it faithfully and boldly. Fear not 
the face of man. Endeavour to put in a 
word of comfort to the humble believer, to 
poor weak souls. I heartily wish you suc- 
cess : may you be useful to the souls of 
many !" 

Being fatigued, she rested some little time. 



188 MEMOIR OF 

As soon as supper was over, she renewed 
her triumphant language ; and after she had 
dictated the preceding letter, she was elated 
into transports, in speaking of the boundless 
love of Christ and his salvation. " It is," 
she cried out, " a glorious salvation ! a free 
unmerited salvation ! a full, complete salva- 
tion ! a perfect, eternal salvation ! It is a 
deliverance from every enemy. It is a su|)- 
ply of every want. It is all I can wish for 
in time. It is all I can now wish for in 
death. It is all I shall want in eternity." 

She went on in this strain for a long while, 
with an amazing quick succession of ideas. 
Then, upon seeing her son, she changed the 
subject, and, in the same elevated style, went 
on for about ten minutes, blessing and 
praising God for the great comfort they had 
experienced in each other, the union which 
subsisted between them, and the blessed hope 
that, though they were now about to part for 
a season, they should one day meet again for 
ever. In this last instance, her feelings were 
worked up to more than she could well sus- 
tain ; and she spoke with such rapidity, that 
it was impossible to take down, or recollect 
one half of what she said. In the afternoon, 
she had taken a most affectionate leave of 
some of her friends, to whom she expressed 
a full assurance of her eternal felicity, and 
wished them much happiness till she met 
them in a better place. 

Sunday night, she had but little rest. 
Monday morning, she desired a person to 



MRS. HANNAH WOODD. 189 

read to her the verses on the death of Mrs. 
Conyers. After hearing them with great 
pleasure, she exclaimed, '^ I shall see that 
dear friend of mine again, and her dear part- 
ner ; we shall unite in praise for ever/^ — 
Adverting to the adorable Redeemer, she re- 
peated with great feeling those lines of Mr. 
Cennick^s : 

" I long to see those hands which made me blest, 
Those feet which travelled to procure my rest ; 
I long to see that dear, that sacred head, 
Which bowed, when on it all my sins were laid. 
The angels wait; my Saviour calls ; — Farewell! 
I go, with him in endless peace to dwell." 

After a short pause she proceeded : 

" I long to behold him arrayed 

With glory and light from above ; 
The King in his beauty displayed. 
His beauty of holiest love. 

" I trust, through his grace, to be there, 
Where Jesus has fixed his abode. 
Oh when shall we meet in the air. 
And fly to the mount of my God*?" 

A short time after, she asked a friend, 
whether she had a good hope for her ; and 
whether, in the opinion of her friends, her 
life had been consistent with her profession. 
Her friend replied in the affirmative, and 
added : " Why should you make yourself 
anxious about what others think of you } 
Have you not a good hope for yourself ?^^ — 



190 MEMOIR OP 

'^ Yes/' said she, " thank God, I have a hope 
built upon the Rock of ages.'' 

She desired that all who came to the house 
might see her. This request, however, a de- 
sire to preserve her life a little longer forbade 
complying with. Accidentally hearing the 
name of one who called, she entreated 
earnestly she might see him : upon his 
coming into the room, she took hold of his 
hand, and said, "Ah! my friend, I am dying ; 
but I am going to glory ; I shall soon see my 
dear heavenly Father. God bless you, and 
be with you, till I meet you there. I shall 
be glad to see you. Farewell." After his 
departure she said, "I hope it will please 
God not to permit me to dishonour his cause. 
I trust, my death will show how God can 
support a poor weak believer. If it be his 
blessed will, I hope I shall die in triumph, 
and leave behind me a testimony of his 
grace. I long to tell others what joy I feel, 
what God has done for me, and what God 
will do for all that trust in him." 

A friend of hers happening to call, who 
had lost a pious son in the prime of life, she 
addressed her with great affection; "Ah, 
Mrs. Mason, I shall soon be in glory ; I shall 
soon see your dear child Samuel ; I loved 
him dearly ; we shall soon meet again ; and 
in God's time you shall join us." 

That same afternoon, she was seized with 
a strong convulsion fit, which greatly alarmed 
her friends. When she came to herself, she 
did not seem the least sensible of what had t 



MRS. HANNAH WOOPt). 191 

happened, and proceeded in the same ani- 
mated manner as before. Soon after her re- 
covery from the fit, a friend came in, and 
having felt her pulse, remarked, there was 
nothing to be immediately alarmed at.. She 
replied with great eagerness, as if she felt 
injured at the expression, "I ani not alarmed ; 
no, I am not afraid : I am going to heaven.'^ 
Perceiving her son near her, she said, " Now 
do you vouch for me : am I alarmed ? No, 
I know I shall be happy.^^ 

After a little time, she recollected the cir- 
cumstance of a person's saying, in great 
agony of mind upon his death bed, to one who 
was present, with much horror, "Woman, 
how shall I go through this great scene ?" 
She repeated the sentence, paused on it for a 
few minutes, but then exclaimed with great 
triumph, " It is no great scene to me ; no, it 
is a blessed scene ; it is a glorious scene to 
me. I am going to my God. I shall see the 
King in his beauty ; I shall be for ever near 
him ; I shall for ever sing his praises.'' 

Her heart was again much elated, and was 
almost overpowered with sensations of gra- 
titude in reflecting upon God's goodness 
towards her. 

" God," she said, addressing her son, " has 
greatly indulged my desires; has answered 
my prayers in a wonderful manner. How 
has he dealt with me in sparing me so long, 
to see you, my son, settled in hfe ! I re- 
member, when I used to express my anxiety 
for your eternal welfare to a friend of mine, 



192 • MEMOIR OF 

he always said, in allusion to the story of 
Monica, the mother of St. Augustine, ' Go 
home and make yourself easy ; the child of 
those tears can never perish/ Now, my 
dear,, when God has removed me, imitate St. 
Augustine's behaviour after the death of 
Monica ; do not be dejected ; think of the 
happiness I shall then be enjoying, and say, 
as he said, when some wondered at his cheer- 
fulness, ' My mother is not a woman to be 
lamented.' 

She then desired to hear the fifty-fourth 
chapter of Isaiah. At the fifth verse, she 
cried out with rapture, " My Maker is my 
husband, the Lord of Hosts is his name !'' 
And again, " God called me as a woman for- 
saken and grieved in spirit.'' After this, she 
lay seemingly much fatigued the rest of the 
evening ; her mind seemed wholly conver- 
sant with heavenly things, but she v/as too 
much exhausted for more conversation. At 
a quarter before twelve, the fit came on 
again ; and she was in strong convulsions, 
with some short intermissions, until half-past 
four, during which space she had in all five 
fits. In the intervals, her mind seemed to 
retain its elevated state. She spoke with 
great pleasure of her speedy departure 5 and 
dwelt with rapture upon her glorious inherit- 
ance. "0 how happy shall I be," said she, 
'^ to see you all there !" 

She desired a friend, who sat up with her, 
to sing the following hymn: 



MRS, HANNAH WOOBD. 193 

•^ From all that dwell below the skies, 
Let the Creator's praise arise ; 
Let the Redeemer's name be sung", 
Through every land, by every tongue. 

Eternal are thy mercies, Lord, 

Eternal truth attends thy word; 

Thy praise shall sound from shore to shore, 

Till suns shall rise and set no more." 

She attempted to join herself, but her 
voice faltered. When this was iinished, and 
she had again expressed the great joy she 
felt in the prospect of death, " Come/' said 
she, " sing me another, sing me this : 

* Hosannah to Jesus on high. 
Another has entered his rest; 
Another escaped to the sky. 
And lodged in Emanuel's breast.' 

Her friends were too much affected for 
such a strain as this ; therefore it was not 
attempted. The last fit she had on this 
morning greatly impaired her strength, and 
left her in a kind of stupor. Her face grew 
very pale, her eyes lost their vivacity, and 
her change seemed approaching very fast. 
She lay in this state the whole of the day, 
and appeared not to recollect any about her, 
excepting now and then. By what little 
could be made out, she seemed very com- 
posed and happy, though her strength was 
greatly debilitated. She said at one time, " I 
shall see him as he is : I shall be for ever 
near him, and behold his face : my eyes shall 
behold him : I shall see him for myself, and 
17 



194 MEMOIR OF 

not another.'^ But this she spoke with great 
weakness and languor, and seemed on the 
verge of experiencing the blessings she was 
speaking of. In the evening she had another 
fit, in which she lay about twenty minutes, 
and continued all the night partly in a doze, 
and partly insensible. 

Wednesday, she continued in the same 
state, and had three very strong fits. Upon 
listening very attentively to her, she was 
heard whisperhig to herself, "Blessed be 
God ! blessed be God V^ She seemed per- 
fectly calm and happy : but these intervals 
of sense were diminished by each fit. About 
nine in the evening, her son spoke to her, to 
see if she knew him : she seemed sensible for 
a few minutes, called him by name, and ex- 
pressed how tenderly she loved him. During 
the night, she was almost incessantly con- 
vulsed, but no regular fit came on till about 
half past two : before breakfast time, she had 
five fits. In the interval of the fifth, he ad- 
• dressed her, " My dearest mother, do you 
know me ?'' She replied, " My dear son 
Basil, I am afraid you will make yourself 
ill ;'^ alluding to his having sat up with her. 
This was the last time she spoke. From 
this hour she drew her breath with great 
difficulty, and between this and eleven at 
night, she had no fewer than thirty fits ; but 
in all these, it was evident she felt no pain ; 
nor was she sensible, or in the least con- 
scious, that she had been so attacked. 

The hour was now approaching, in which 



MRS. HANNAH WOODD. 195 

her friends were to part with this vahiable 
woman, whom they had been so long en- 
deared to, whom they highly respected as a 
mother, sincerely loved as a friend, and ad- 
mired as a real Christian. Still, the assured 
confidence of her eternal salvation would not 
permit them but to rejoice in the approaching 
felicity of one, to whom they had been so 
nearly allied. They reflected on the good- 
ness of God, in that her valuable life was so 
long spared, and that they had for so many 
years the benefit of her instruction, example, 
and prayers. She expired on the 12th of 
November, 1784. 



MEMOIR 



OF 



LADY GLENORCHY. 



WiLHELMiNA Maxwell, ViscouHtess Glen- 
orchy, was the younger of two daughters 
left by Dr. William Maxwell, of Preston, a 
gentleman of high respectability and large 
fortune in Galloway, North Britain; and 
was born at Preston, Sept. 2, 1741. Dr. 
Maxwell died four months before the birth 
of his youngest daughter; and his widow, 
(afterwards Lady Alva,) wishing to perpetu- 
ate the name of a husband so dear, called 
the fatherless child, Wilhelmina. The eldest 
daughter was married at Edinburgh, in April 
1761, to William, Earl of Sutherland: the 
youngest, who is the subject of these me- 
moirs, was married at London, some months 
afterwards, to John, Lord Viscount Glenor- 
chy, only son of the Earl of Breadalbane. 

Lady Glenorchy was only in her twentieth 
year, when, dazzled with the fascinations of 
grandeur, she complied with the wishes of 
her friends, who had pushed on this splendid 
match. With fine talents, which had been 
improved by a very liberal and expensive 
education, she combined an agreeable person, 
196 



LADY GLENORCHY. 197 

a temper vivacious and peculiarly formed 
for hilarity, a considerable share of wit and 
pleasantry, and every accomplishment which 
could render her an object of admiration in 
the circles of fashion. She was esteemed 
one of the first amateur musicians of the day, 
and had a charming voice. The year after 
her marriage, she accompanied Lord Glen- 
orchy in a tour through France and Italy, 
where they spent about two years. On 
their return, she became involved in all the 
dissipation of high life, till her health began 
to suffer, and seasons of indisposition brought 
leisure for solemn reflections. Early in the 
summer of 1765, while at Taymouth Castle 
in Perthshire, the seat of the Earl of Bread- 
albane, she was seized with a dangerous 
putrid fever. On her convalescence, a train 
of serious thoughts and reasonings was pro- 
duced, followed by convictions and purposes, 
which ended in a complete renovation of 
heart and of conduct. She had been taught 
in early youth that form of sound words 
which is contained in the Assembly's Cate- 
chism ; and now, the first question and ans- 
wer occurring to her, "What is the chief 
end of man ?'' — " Man's chief end is, to 
glorify God and to enjoy him for ever'' — she 
was involuntarily led to muse on the words, 
and to put to herself the important questions; 
Have I answered the design of my being ? 
Have I glorified God? Shall I enjoy him 
for ever ? On reviewing her life of thought- 
less gayety, she could come to no other 
17* 



198 MEMOIR OP 

conclusion than that there was no connexion 
between such conduct, and the glorifying 
and enjoying of God, and that consequently, 
hitherto, she had not answered the chief end 
of her existence. The result will best be 
given in her Ladyship's own words, as con- 
tained in her diary. They occur in the 
memorandum made on her first birthday 
after the period at which the manuscript com- 
mences. 

" September 2. — I desire this day to hum- 
ble myself before God, and to bless him as 
my Creator, who called me into being from 
the dust of the earth; who hath been my 
preserver in the midst of many dangers ; 
and who hath, ever since my birth, loaded 
me with tender mercies and loving-kind- 
nesses. But above all, I would bless his 
holy name, that he hath not left me in the 
state of alienation from him in which I was 
by nature, but that he hath of his free grace 
and mercy brought me out of darkness, and 
shown me the glorious light of his gospel, 
and caused me to hope for salvation through 
Jesus Christ. Many a time was he pleased 
to convince me of sin in my early years ; 
but these convictions were as the morning 
dew that soon passeth away. A life of 
dissipation and folly soon choked the good 
seed. Carnal company and diversions filled 
up the place in my soul that was due alone to 
God. The first twenty years of my life were 
spent after the fashion of this world. Led 



LADY GLENORCHT. 199 

away by vanity and youthful folly, I forgot 
my Creator and Redeemer; and if at any 
time I was brought by sickness or retirement 
to serious reflection, my ideas of God were 
confused and full of terror : I saw my course 
of life was wrong, but had not power to 
alter it, or to resist the torrent of fashionable 
dissipation that drew me along with it. 
Sometimes I resolved to begin a godly life, — 
to give all I had in charity, and to live only 
to God ; — but I was then ignorant of God's 
righteousness, and went about to estabUsh a 
sort of righteousness of my own, by which I 
hoped to be saved. God was therefore gra- 
cious in letting me feel how vain all my 
resolutions were, by allowing me to relapse 
again and again into a life of folly and 
vanity. My ignorance of the gospel was 
then so great, that I did not like to hear 
ministers preach much about Jesus Christ ; I 
saw neither form nor comeliness in him, and 
thought it would have been more to the 
purpose, had they told us what we should do 
to inherit eternal life. My idea of Christ 
was, — that after I had done a great deal, he 
was to make up the rest : this was my 
religion ! How marvellous is thy grace, 
Lord ! to pardon such a worthless creature, 
who thus depreciated thy great sufl'erings 
and meritorious death, and endeavoured to 
rob thee of the glory which belongs to thee 
alone. 

" But this was not the only way in which 
I tried to rob God of his glory. I claimed 



200 MEMOIR OF 

great merit in the patience with which he 
enabled me to bear the severe trials and 
afflictions he was graciously pleased to send 
upon me, to bend my stubborn heart to his 
yoke. I thought I had not deserved such a 
lot; — and thus I secretly rebelled against the 
good will of the Lord. x\bout this time I 
got acquainted with the Hawkstone family. 
Some of them had the reputation of being 
Methodists. I liked their company and con- 
versation, and wished to be as religious as 
they were, being convinced that they were 
right ; but I still loved the world in my heart, 
and could not think of secluding myself from 
its pleasures altogether. I would gladly 
have found out some way of reconciling God 
and the world, so as to save my soul, and 
keep some of my favourite amusements. I 
used many arguments to prove that balls, 
and other public places, were useful, atid 
necessary in society, — that they were inno- 
cent and lawful, and that the affairs of life 
could not go on well without them. The 
Lord, however, followed me with convic- 
tions. My own thoughts became very un- 
easy to me, the burden of my misfortunes 
intolerable. My health and spirits at last 
sunk under them, and for some time before 
I left off going to public aumsements, (where 
I appeared outwardly gay and cheerful,) my 
heart was inwardly torn with anguish and 
inexpressible grief The enemy now sug- 
gested to me, that I had no resource left, but 
to give myself up entirely to the gayeties of 



LADY GLENORCHY. 201 

life, and seek consolation in whatever way 
it presented itself, without paying any regard 
to those maxims of wisdom which hitherto 
had kept me within some bounds. To the 
best of my remembrance, it was the very 
same night in which this thought was sug- 
gested, that I was seized with a fever, which 
threatened to cut short my days ; during the 
course of which, the first question of the 
Assembly's Catechism was brought to my 
mind, — What is the chief end of man ? as if 
some one had asked it. When I considered 
the answer to it. To glorify God and enjoy 
him for ever, I was struck with shame and 
confusion, t found I had never sought to 
glorify God in my life, nor had any idea of 
what was meant by enjoying him for ever. 
Death and judgment were set before me, — 
my past sins came to my remembrance. I 
saw no way to escape the punishment due 
unto them, nor had I the least gUmmering 
hope of obtaining the pardon of them through 
the righteousness of another. In this dismal 
state I continued some days, viewing death 
as the king of terrors, without a friend to 
whom I could communicate my distress, and 
altogether ignorant of Jesus the friend of 
sinners. At this time, the Lord put it into 
the heart of Miss Hill to write to me. I 
received her letter with inexpressible joy, as 
I thought she might possibly say something 
that would lessen my fears of death. I im- 
mediately wrote to her of my sad situation, 
and begged her advice. Her answer set me 



202 MEMOIR OP 

upon searching the Scriptures, with much 
prayer and supplication that the Lord would 
show me the true way of salvation, and not 
suffer me to be led into error. One day, in 
particular, I took the Bible in my hand, and 
fell upon my knees before God, beseeching 
him with much importunity to reveal his 
will to me by his word. My mouth was 
filled with arguments, and I was enabled to 
plead with him, that as he had made me, 
and given me the desire I then felt to know 
him, he would surely teach me the way in 
which I should walk, and lead me into all 
truth, — that he knew I only wished to know 
his will in order to do it, — that I was afraid 
of being led into error; but as he was truth 
itself, his teaching must be infaUible. I there- 
fore committed my soul to him, to be taught 
the true way of salvation. After this prayer 
was finished, I opened the Bible then in my 
hands, and read part of the third chapter of 
the Epistle to the Romans, where our state 
by nature, and the way of redemption through 
a propitiatory sacrifice, are set clearly forth. 
The eyes of my understanding were opened, 
and I saw wisdom and beauty in the way of 
salvation by a crucified Redeemer. I saw 
that God could be just, and justify the un- 
godly. The Lord Jesus now appeared to 
me as the city of refuge, and I was glad to 
flee to him as my only hope. This was in 
summer, 1765. Since that time, I have had 
many ups and downs in my Christian course, 
but have never lost sight of Jesus as the 



LADY GLENORCHY. 203 

Saviour of the world, though I have often 
had doubts of my own interest in him. I 
can safely say, that I would not give up the 
Uttle knowledge 1 have of him for any thing 
on earth. And although I have already 
suffered reproach for observing his precepts, 
and shortly expect to be scoffed at by all my 
former acquaintances, and to have my name 
cast out as evil, yet I rejoice in that he 
thinketh me worthy to bear his cross. And 
I now beseech thee, Lord, to accept of my 
soul, body, reputation, property, and influ- 
ence, and every thing that is called mine, 
and do with them whatever seemeth good in 
thy sight. I desire neither ease, health, nor 
prosperity, any further than may be useful to 
promote thy glory. Let thy blessed will be 
done in me, and by me, from this day forth. 
let me begin this day to live wholly to 
thee. Let thy grace be sufficient for me, 
and enable me to overcome the world. And 
to thee be ascribed the honour and glory, 
now and for evermore. Amen and amen.^^ 
Great Sugnal in Staffordshire, where Lord 
and Lady Glenorchy sometimes resided, is 
at no great distance from Hawkstone ; and 
the families had by these means become 
acquainted with each other, so far as to 
exchange visits. At this period, several of 
the younger branches of the Hawkstone fam- 
ily, Mr. Richard Hill, the Rev. Rowland Hill, 
Miss Hill, and a younger sister, afterwards 
Mrs. Tudway, were decidedly pious ; and 
they bore and braved the reproach ordinarily 



204 MEMOIR OF 

drawn down by a religious charactei , from 
the thoughtless, the formal, and the profligate. 
Lady Glenorchy was not yet twenty-four, 
and Miss Hill was not much older, when, 
by this correspondence, their shght intimacy 
was ripened into a warm and permanent 
friendship. Nothing could be more judicious, 
faithful, or affectionate, than the first letter 
which Miss Hill wrote in answer to the 
unexpected communication from Lady Glen- 
orchy, in which her once gay friend laid 
open the agitated and anxious state of her 
feelings under deep religious convictions. By 
the blessing of God, that letter was attended 
by the happiest effect : it was the means 
employed by Divine grace to rescue her 
from despondency, and to direct her to the 
" city of refuge.'^ From that moment, with- 
out conferring with flesh and blood, Lady 
Glenorchy resolutely turned her back on the 
dissipated world, and devoted herself, and all 
that she could command or influence, with- 
out reserve, to^the service of her Redeemer, 
and the glory of God. The correspondence 
between these friends, which was carried on 
without interruption from 1765 to 1768, was 
doubtless of the utmost benefit to both. 
None of Lady Glenorchy's letters, however, 
have been preserved: they were probably 
destroyed by Miss Hill, who survived her 
only a few years, on account of tlieir con- 
taining much delicate communication. 

Her Ladyship passed the winter of 1765-6, 
in London and Bath, where every means 



LADY GLENORCHT. 205 

was employed to induce her to return to the 
circles of dissipation : but neither severity nor 
artifice, both of which were put in practice, 
could divert her from her steadfastness. We 
find Miss Hill, in one of her letters, congratu- 
lating her on the resolution and fortitude 
she had displayed in resisting all places of 
public amusement at Bath, from a conscious- 
ness of the vast danger she was in of being 
again entangled in the world. Lord Bread- 
albane, her father-in-law, although he did 
not enter into Lady Glenorchy^s views in 
matters of religion, highly respected her 
integrity and talents, and entertained for her 
to his latest hour the warmest esteem. But 
she was exposed to much that was painful 
and trying from other quarters, and was 
visited with some severe domestic trials. 
The loss of her only sister Lady Sutherland, 
in 1766, must have been aggravated to her 
by the melancholy circumstances attending 
it. The death of their eldest daughter had 
so deeply aff'ected Lord and Lady Suther- 
land, that leaving their seat at Dunrobin, 
they repaired to Bath, to seek relief in a 
change of scene and the amusements of the 
gay world; but they found it not. Soon 
after their arrival, his Lordship was seized 
with a putrid fever, with which he struggled 
for fifty-four days, and then expired. The 
first one and twenty days and nights, his 
Countess never left his bedside ; but at length, 
overcome with fatigue and anxiety, she sunk 
a victim to her aS'ection and fidelity, seven- 
18 



206 c MEMOIR OF 

teen days before the death of her Lord. 
Lady Alva, her mother, uninformed of the 
event, was on her way to join her daughter 
at Bath, when, ahghting from her carriage 
at an inn, she saw two hearses standing. 
On inquiring whose remains they contained, 
she was told they were those of Lord and 
Lady Sutherland on their way to the royal 
chapel of Holyrood-house. 

The winter of 1766-7, Lady Glenorchy 
passed in the country, at a distance from all 
her religious friends, deprived of almost 
every outward means of religious instruc- 
tion or comfort, and exposed, thus singly, to 
all the odium and unkind accusation which 
the singularity of consistent piety never fails 
to provoke. Every effort appears to have 
been made to reason, or to laugh her out of 
her convictions. She was charged with 
hypocrisy and superstition ; and she felt these 
reproaches with an acuteness which occa- 
sioned the most poignant distress. Her 
health appears at length to have been 
aff'ected by the conflict of her feelings. But 
her mild perseverance and resignation appear 
to have met with their reward. She never 
lost her influence over Lord Glenorchy, and 
at length obtained his tacit acquiescence in 
her plans. On her return to Taymouth in 
the summer of 1767, she frequently invited 
clergymen to the castle, to conduct domestic 
worship, and to preach on the Lord's day, 
after canonical hours, to the household and 
as many of the neighbours as chose to attend. 



LADY GLENORCHY, 207 

When in Edinburgh, she formed one of a 
select religious party, who used to meet at 
first at each other's houses, and afterwards 
at the house of the Rev. Mr. Walker, then 
senior minister of the High Church at Edin- 
burgh, and colleague to the celebrated Dr. 
Blair. Among the distinguished ladies who 
used to assemble there, were the Mar- 
chioness of Lothian, the Countess of Leven 
and Northesk, Lady Banff, Lady Maxwell, 
Lady Ross Baillie, and others of rank and 
fortune. Mr. Walker, on these occasions, 
usually either expounded the Scriptures, or 
delivered a sermon ; and the meetings were 
continued weekly by him to the close of his 
life. 

It was about this period, probably at these 
meetings, that Lady Glenorchy contracted 
that intimacy with Lady Maxwell, which, 
notwithstanding their subsequent difference 
of opinion relative to the Wesleyan preachers, 
continued unbroken to the close of her life. 
The Diary, to which we have already re- 
ferred, begins abruptly in this same year 
(1768.) Lady Glenorchy had previously 
commenced, however, the practice of com- 
mitting to paper her religious sentiments and 
varied experience. This document exhibits, 
in the amplest manner, the fervent piety, 
guileless sincerity, and tenderness of con- 
science, by which this illustrious lady was 
characterized ; and the practice was no doubt 
highly conducive to her own edification, and 
even encouragement, when, by this means, 



208 MEMOIR OF 

she was enabled to retrace the dealings of 
God with her soul, and to ascertain her pro- 
gress in the divine life. But her Ladyship's 
Diary is open to the objection which lies too 
generally against these private records ; that 
they are more occupied with retracing frames 
and feehngs, than with those considerations 
which are adapted to excite and maintain the 
feelings that are sought after ; and that thus 
they have a tendency to fix the attention of 
the mind on its own operations, rather than 
on the great objects of the believer's faith 
and joy. 

In the year 1770, Lady Glenorchy first 
conceived the design, in union with Lady 
Maxwell, of opening a place of worship at 
Edinburgh, in which ministers of the Gospel, 
of every denomination who held its essential 
truths, might preach. With this view she 
hired St. Mary's Chapel, which was opened 
by the Rev. Mr. Middleton ; one of the six 
students who, a year or two before, had been 
expelled from Oxford for attending private 
reUgious meetings. This gentleman having 
received orders in the Church of England, 
officiated at this time in a small Episcopal 
chapel at Dalkeith. It was Lady Glenorchy's 
intention, that Divine service should be per- 
formed on the Lord's-day evenings, alter- 
nately or indifferently by Presbyterian and 
Episcopal ministers, and that one day in the 
week, Mr. Wesley's preachers should be 
allowed the use of the chapel. The differ- 
ent opinions of the persons employed to offi- 



LADY GLENORCHY. 209 

date, never could, however, in the nature of 
things, coalesce. Large congregations were 
collected, and good was done to individuals ; 
but the design, which was at that time quite 
novel in Scotland, met with much disappro- 
bation from the religious public. The minis- 
ters of the Establishment refused to preach 
in it, on account of the admission of Mr. 
Wesley's preachers^ who were by no n^eans 
generally acceptable. And at length, soon 
after the Rev. Mr. De Courcy had accepted 
the appointment of domestic chaplain to 
Lord Glenorchy, and minister of the chapel, 
her Ladyship came to the determination to 
give up all further connexion with the Wes- 
leyan preachers. Her letter on this occasion 
to her friend Lady Maxwell, who was the 
intimate friend and 'correspondent of Mr. 
Wesley himself, deserves to be inserted on 
account of the excellent spirit which per- 
vades it. 

" Wednesday Evening, 
"My dear Madam, — Your letter gives me 
real pleasure, as it affords me some hopes, 
that you will not wholly withdraw from me 
that friendship which I hitherto have, and do 
still esteem a singular blessing. The taking 
any step which endangered my losing it, was 
the greatest act of self-denial to me ; and I 
do not think any thing less than the clear 
conviction I have for some time had of the 
propriety of it, could have supported me un- 
der the struggles I felt between the desire of 
18* 



210 MEMOIR OF 

your approbation, and what I thought duty 
to the cause in which I am engaged. I am 
sorry if I have offended you by saying, ' We 
boasted too much of a Catholic spirit/ I 
know that I have found fault with others for 
being too narrow-minded, who, I now see, 
acted from more knowledge of the religious 
world than I had ; and I am not ashamed to 
acknowledge, that I have in many things 
acted too hastily, and judged rashly. I 
hope the Lord will preserve me from this for 
the future. By what I have done, I would 
not have it supposed that I do not think the 
Methodists the people of God. Far be this 
from me. I only think they do not all preach 
pure doctrine, and therefore I would not have 
all of them to preach in my chapel ; else I 
should frustrate my intention in opening it. 
Though I desire to have it open to every sect 
and denomination, yet there is but one doc- 
trine I would have taught there, — and it is 
this, and this alone, which obliges me to do 
what I have done. If I have erred, I pray 
God forgive me ; and I trust he will, as it is, 
I hope, more from ignorance of his will, than 
a rebellious spirit. 1 have now to beg once 
more, my dear Madam, that you will con- 
tinue me some share of your friendship and 
prayers. This last you are bound to do as a 
Christian, if you think me out of the way of 
truth. I feel that I am very ignorant, weak 
and helpless; and it is my desire that the 
will of God may be done in me and by me 
at all times. Help me then, by your prayers. 



LADY GLENORCHY. 211 

to obtain more strength and knowledge of 
the Lord Jesus; and I also beg, that you 
will write to me as often as you can, and say 
whatever you think may tend to stir me up 
to more diligence in the work of the Lord, or 
to keep me from that spiritual slumber to 
which my heart is very prone. I shall not 
have time to call on you before I set out for 
Taymouth. I pray that the Lord may bless 
you with every spiritual blessing, and return 
a hundred-fold all the prayers and good offi- 
ces you have bestowed on your most obliged 
and affectionate friend and servant, 

W. G.'^ 

In the year 1771, Lady Glenorchy became 
a widow. His Lordship had been seized 
with a fit in the month of October of that 
year ; alarming symptoms returned in the 
beginning of November; and on the 11th 
instant, while Mr. De Courcy was praying 
for him, he expired. He was aware of 
his situation, and his last days afforded 
evidence that the religious sentiments with 
which Lady Glenorchy had endeavoured to 
impress his mind, had not been lost upon 
him. Nothing could show more unequivo- 
cally his Lordship^s confidence in her, and 
his affectionate sense of her real worth, not- 
withstanding any difference in their religious 
views, than the disposition which he made of 
his property. His will gave Lady Glenorchy 
his whole real or landed estate of the ba- 
ronies of Barnton and King's Cramound, 



212 MEMOIR OF 

and other lands, and all things belonging to 
him, in full right, constituting her sole ex- 
ecutrix and legatee ; with full power to con- 
vert the whole into money, and to enjploy or 
bestow the whole or any part " for encourag- 
ing the preaching of the Gospel, and pro- 
moting the knowledge of the Protestant reli- 
gion, erecting schools, and civilizing the in- 
habitants in Breadalbane, Glenorchy, and 
Netherhouse, and other parts of the High- 
lands,^^ in such a way and manner as she 
shall judge proper and expedient. Of th§ 
existence of these deeds. Lady Glenorchy 
was completely ignorant till they were pro- 
duced after his Lordship's death. She was 
thus, at the age of thirty, left her own mis- 
tress, with an independent fortune of between 
two and three thousand pounds a year, under 
circumstances which called for the exercise 
of all her prudence, firmness, and discretion. 
The first use which Lady Glenorchy made 
of the wealth with which she found herself 
thus unexpectedly endowed, was the erection 
of a chapel at Edinburgh, which she de- 
signed to be in communion with the Esta- 
blished Church of Scotland. The first stone 
was laid in the month of August 1772. It 
was, however, many years before her design 
was fully realized by the settlement of a 
stated pastor. Early in the following year, 
it having been represented to her by the min- 
ister of the parish, that the district of Strath- 
fiUan was in urgent need of additional means 
of religious instruction, her Ladyship lost no 



LADY GLENORCHT. 213 

time in repairing the chapel there, endowing 
it, and placing it under the direction and pa- 
tronage of the Society in Scotland for propa- 
gating Christian Knowledge. The chapel 
still remains, and continues to be useful. She 
also procured two missionary preachers of 
the Scottish Establishment, under the sanc- 
tion of the same Society, to go at her own 
expense through the Highlands and islands 
of Scotland. 

Her Ladyship's charities were very exten- 
sive, but many of them were distributed with 
such secresy that the benefactress could 
hardly be traced. She sometimes expended 
hundreds of pounds in relieving indigence, 
and placing whole families in situations of 
comfort and usefulness. Her attention was 
much directed to the most useful of all chari- 
ties, the religious education of youth. For 
this purpose she employed different teachers 
of acknowledged piety and abiUties, by 
whom hundreds of children have been 
trained up in the knowledge of our holy reli- 
gion, and fitted for useful stations in society. 
Many of them are now doing honour to their 
noble benefactress, as teachers in different 
departments. Some of them, we trust, are 
reaping the happy fruits of a pious education 
in the heavenly state. And very many in- 
digent youth will, we hope, be indebted, in 
like manner, to the means which she has 
provided for the benefit of future genera- 
tions. To her ladyship's chapel in Edin- 
burgh, is added a free-school, where are 



214 MEMOIR OF 

taught reading, writing, and arithmetic, which 
also she endowed. Many young men of 
piety she educated for the Christian ministry. 
To some able and faithful ministers, whose 
congregations were in poor circumstances, 
she paid the whole of their salaries ; to 
others, a stated annual sum in part ; to many, 
occasional donations as she saw needful. In 
private, the widow and the fatherless, the 
stranger and the distressed, experienced her 
abundant beneficence. To enable her to 
prosecute these schemes of benevolence, she 
herself carefully looked into all her affairs, 
and studied the strictest economy ; and 
though her dress, her table, her attendants, 
her equipage, always corresponded to her 
station, yet, she denied herself the splendour 
which her fortune and rank could well have 
afforded and excused. 

The state of her health rendering it neces- 
sary for her to pass the winter in a warmer 
climate. Lady Glenorchy spent the close of 
1776, and great part of the following year, 
in various parts of the West of England, 
where her zeal displayed itself in constant 
efforts to promote the propagation of the 
Gospel. At Exmouth, she purchased a 
house, and fitted it up as a chapel, in which 
a congregation of some hundreds was soon 
collected. She returned to Edinburgh in the 
summer, but, from this period, continued to 
spend part of every year in the West of 
England. In the year 1781, Lady Henrietta 
Hope, on the death of her father, the Earl 



LADY GLENORCHY. 215 

of Hopetoun, took up her abode with Lady 
Glenorchy ; and the two friends, who were 
of one heart and mind in all things, went 
hand in hand in their labours of benevolence 
and works of charity. Though an invalid 
like herself. Lady Henrietta's happy temper, 
prudence, and sagacity, rendered her society 
an invaluable acquisition to her friend. In 
passing through CarUsle, this year, on her 
way from Buxton, observing an old Presby- 
terian meeting-house shut up, Lady Glen- 
orchy, after due inquiry, purchased and en- 
dowed it, taking care to provide an evangeli- 
cal minister. The meeting-house has since 
been enlarged, and eontinues to flourish. 
Some years after, being compelled to re- 
main at Matlock over the Sabbath, in con- 
sequence of the delay occasioned by her 
carriage having broken down, she found 
the state of religion in that village, on 
inquiry, very low, and immediately deter- 
mined on the purchase of a chapel and 
house adjoining, which she ultimately accom- 
plished. This chapel also has been the 
means of much good to the neighbourhood. 
Hope Chapel, erected at Bristol Hotwells, 
was undertaken at the joint expense of Lady 
Glenorchy and Lady Henrietta Hope ; but 
the latter did not live to see her design car- 
ried into execution. She bequeathed 2500/. 
however, for this purpose, and Lady Glen- 
orchy gave it that name in memory of her 
friend, regarding it as her most suitable 
monument. Lady Glenorchy appears also 



216 MEMOIR OF 

to have been instrumental in opening a new- 
place of worship somewhere in Devonshire. 

Lady Henrietta's death, though not unex- 
pected, was a severe stroke to her friend ; 
but the separation was but short. In June, 
17S6, Lady Glenorchy once more set out on 
her return to Scotland. In her way, she 
visited Workington in Cumberland, where, 
having purchased ground for the erection of 
a chapel, she saw the work commenced. On 
her arrival at Edinburgh, her friends ob- 
served an unfavourable alteration in her ap- 
pearance. On the 14th of July, she was 
seized with the first symptoms of alarming 
indisposition. In the forenoon of the follow- 
ing day, the curtain of her bed being drawn, 
a relative approaching as softly as possible 
to ascertain whether she slept, heard her say, 
" Well, if this be dying, it is the pleasantest 
thing imaginable. '^ She spoke but little 
after this, continuing to sleep softly through 
that night, and great part of the following 
day, till, near noon on the 17th of July, she 
breathed her last, the attendants being 
scarcely able to perceive the change. Her 
Ladyship was in her forty-fourth year. Her 
remains were deposited, agreeably to her 
own request, in a vault beneath her own 
chapel at Edinburgh, where a neat marble 
slab, with an appropriate inscription, has 
been erected by her executrix, Lady Max- 
well. 

Lady Glenorchy left more than 30,000/. 
in money, of which she bequeathed 5000/. to 



LADY GLENORCHY, 217 

the Society in Scotland for propagating 
Christian Knowledge ; 5000/. to the Rev. 
Jonathan Scott, of Matlock, for the educating 
of young men for the ministry in England, 
and other rehgious purposes ; and to her 
mother. Lady Alva, and . other relatives, 
large legacies and annuities amounting to 
half of her fortune. She left a sealed letter 
to her executrix, requiring her to finish Hope 
Chapel at Bristol Hotwells, and to aid her 
chapels, and other institutions at Carlisle, 
Workington, &c. ; which directions were re- 
ligiously attended to ; and not long before 
her death. Lady Maxwell had completely 
exhausted all the funds which Lady Glen- 
orchy had left at her disposal. 



19 



MEMOIR 



OF 



MRS. ANNE THOENTON. 



Mrs. Anne Thornton, whose maiden 
name was Ford, was the wife of Mr. John 
Thornton, High street, Borough of South- 
wark. She was born of respectable parents, 
in that neighborhood, Nov. 1741, and was 
married to Mr. Thornton in July, 1772. 

About the age of nineteen, she received 
her first abiding rehgious impressions. 

Mrs. Thornton was favoured with a strong, 
comprehensive, and active mind, which was 
improved by a good education, and she had 
a taste for hterature ; but this did not prevent 
her from paying a dihgent and exemplary 
attention to the duties of domestic life. She 
was much respected in the characters of a 
wife, a mother, a friend, and a mistress. By 
her literary attainm.ents, she was well quali- 
fied to educate her own children ; to which 
important employment she devoted much of 
her time. 

The following particulars relate to the 
manner in which she bore the long and pain- 
ful illness which closed a useful and honour- 
able life. 
218 



MRS. ANNE THORNTON. 219 

During the whole of her trying indisposi- 
tion, her deportment was uniform and con- 
sistent. Deeply convinced of the vanity of 
all human learning and acquirements, she 
repeatedly declared to those around her, 
^^ There is a knowledge that must be given 
up.'^ All knowledge that does not spring 
from the knowledge of Jesus Christ, and him 
crucified, or that has not a direct reference to 
him, will prove at last, to an immortal soul, 
impertinent as a dream, and unsubstantial as 
the smoke which the wind driveth away. 
She said, " if God were pleased to prolong 
her life, she would chiefly confine her studies 
to that one precious book, the Bible.^^ She 
trusted for her acceptance, with God, and 
for happiness in the invisible state, (of which 
she had cheering prelibations while yet upon 
earth,) to nothing she had done in her past 
life, but wholly and solely to the atonement 
and mediation of her Saviour. As she had 
lived as becometh a saint, aiming to regulate 
her temper and conduct by the precepts and 
example of her Lord, so she died as be- 
cometh a Christian, renouncing her own 
righteousness, and simply relying upon Him 
who was made sin for us, though he knew 
no sin, that we might be made the righteous- 
ness of God in Him. She expressed her 
solid hope and her stable peace, in terms per- 
fectly agreeable to what the Scriptures teach 
us, to expect from those who are rooted and 
grounded in the faith of the Gospel, and who 
can rejoice in God as their strength and por- 



220 MEMOIR OP 

tion, when flesh and heart are fainting. 
Tliere was a striking elevation and dignity, 
combined with simplicity, in her manner and 
language. Knowing whom she had believed, 
and expecting to be soon with him to behold 
his glory, she employed the remnant of her 
breath in praising Him, in praying for others, 
in instructing, admonishing, and comforting 
her children and friends who were with her. 
With these views she often continued speak- 
ing, till, through extreme weakness, she could 
speak no more. But, as soon as her strength 
was a little revived, she resumed the same 
pleasing employment till within a few hours 
before her happy dismission. 

From July 1798, Mrs. Thornton's health 
had been gradually decHning ; but, at the 
first, neither she nor her family were appre- 
hensive of danger. The Bath waters being 
recommended, she cheerfully complied with 
the desire of her friends. When she had 
been there a fortnight, she said to a friend, 
" Before 1 left home, the doctors had little 
hope of my recovery. I may say, I came 
hither under a sentence of death from two of 
them. I heard what they said, with perfect 
calmness of mind. I felt a sweet composure. 
I am in my Lord's hands ; and, should he 
call me home, I believe that He, whose good- 
ness and mercy have followed me all my life 
hitherto, will perfect what is lacking, and 
take me to be for ever with himself. And 
if what I feel is a breaking up of nature, it 



MRS. ANNE THORNTON. 221 

is a gradual one. My Lord deals gently 
with me/^ 

The Bath waters afforded little reUef : her 
complaints increased upon her. On the 12th 
of February, some friends from Bristol went to 
visit her. and found her very poorly. After 
remaining quiet for about an hour, turning to 
them, she said, " We have not followed 
cunningly devised fables, but blessed realities, 
which now yield me Divine support. My 
illness has been a pleasant time. I am 
thankful that I am not to live here always. 
I look forward with joy to the world to 
come. I have thought much of, and have 
felt great nearness to, my friends who have 
already gained the port. It often seems as 
if a group of them were ready to receive me. 
Blessed be God, I can readily leave all my 
dear friends and relatives, if He call me. 
My children I dearly love, but I am willing 
to leave them. I hope they will follow me 
to heaven. I have endeavoured to recom- 
mend the best things, and can only lament 
that I have not set them a better example. 
But if any infirmity or sin they have seen in 
me, have proved a hinderance to them, I 
pray God to take the remembrance of it from 
their minds, and enable them to look to that 
perfect Pattern, who has left us an example 
how we ought to walk. I can only recom- 
mend to them to do the things which he re- 
quires, and which he has promised to give 
those who seek him, power to perform.'^ 

After this, she thanked God for bringing 
19* 



222 MEMOIR OF 

her to himself in early life, and said : " What 
mercy and love have been manifested to me 
all my life long ! Had I been in the world, 
and wished to be introduced to persons of re- 
fined sense, fine taste, and cultivated minds, 
should I ever have found any of more refined 
taste and more improved intellects than some 
of those with whose friendship I have been 
favoured? With those I have conversed on 
the sublimest subjects, and I expect to renew 
the pleasing employment in eternity.'' 

A friend said : " There we shall all meet,— 
not only our contemporaries, but the holy, 
the wise, the pious, and the good of all ages. 
There we shall see Abraham, the friend of 
God, Moses, Isaiah, and Daniel." She re- 
plied, " Yes. Whom do we expect to meet 
in heaven ? Not Alexander ; not those who 
conquered, but those who renounced the 
world." 

She then took up the character of Abra- 
ham, and enlarged upon it, particularly on 
his condescension to Lot, in yielding the 
choice of situation to him, for the prevention 
of strife. She spoke largely on the excel- 
lency of the Holy Scriptures. To her 
daughter, she said : " Study the Scriptures, 
not only as containing truths which are able 
to make you wise unto salvation, which they 
do in the fullest manner ; but read them for 
rules of life, for history, for description of 
characters, for geography, for every thing. 
One thing which gives history its excellence, 
is its authenticity $ another, is the character 



MRS. ANNE THORNTON. 223 

of the author. Now the Bible is infalUbly 
true ; the Bible is the book of God. It not 
only instructs us in the knowledge of God, 
of ourselves, and of the way by which we 
may approach him with hope, but in what- 
ever it is needful for us to know; and it will 
both please and profit every person who 
reads it with attention and prayer." 

She desired a friend to repeat Gambold^s 
Mystery of Life ; and remarked on the last 
verse, as peculiarly suitable to herself: 

« Oh ! what is death 1 'Tis life's last shore 
Where vanities are vain no more ; 
Where all pursuits their goal obtain, 
And life is all retouched again." 

In the course of the evening she once or 
twice mentioned the names of two departed 
friends, saying, that she felt great nearness 
to them in spirit. It often seemed to her, she 
said, as if they were almost visible. She 
reflected with pleasure on the many happy 
hours they had spent together on earth, and 
rejoiced in hope of their friendship being 
matured in the kingdom of glory. Referring, 
at another time, to the death of one of those 
ladies, she remarked on the peculiarly deep 
sense of the Divine presence felt by the 
friends who witnessed the scene, at the mo- 
ment of her departure, and for some time 
after; "It was as if heaven was opened, 
and the angelic guard all but visible.^^ She 
added : " What a blessing is it, that we have 
as full and clear an evidence of the influence 



224 MEMOIR OF 

of good and happy spirits on our minds, as 
we have of the power of wicked spirits upon 
bad men !'^ 

Feb. 15. This morning, she strongly ex- 
pressed her confidence in the Holy Scriptures. 
After a pause, she broke out in the words of 
the prophet Isaiah, '^Comfort ye, comfort ye, 
my people, saith your God ; speak ye com- 
fortably to Jerusalem.'' She then added, 
" What condescension in God, thus to address 
his creatures ! The Bible is the best book. 
It is the truth. Lately I have read httle else ; 
and should I live, it shall be my one book. 
It contains every thing. I feel my weakness, 
and it calls upon me to trust in the Lord Je- 
hovah, for in him is everlasting strength. I 
know not what our Lord is about to do with 
me. I grow weaker ; and if he takes me 
home, it will be from the evil to come. If 
he should spare me, I trust it will be to bring 
me to a nearer acquaintance with himself'^ 
She then desired a friend to read Isaiah xxvi, 
and to pray with her. It seemed like wor- 
shipping before the throne. How near is 
earth to heaven ! 

On the 17th, being told that it was a fine 
day, she said : "The fine weather was to do 
much for me, and so it wilL^^ One saying, 
" We are hastening where there is summer 
without winter, and day without night,'' she 
immediately cited those lines : 

"The winter's night, and summer's day, 
Glide imperceptibly away ; 
Too short to sing thy praise." 



MRS. ANNE THORNTON. 225 

And a few minutes after, 

"Fll praise my Maker while Fve breath, 
And when my voice is lost in death, 

Praise shall employ my noblest powers : 
My days of praise shall ne'er be past, 
While life, or thought, or being last, 

Or immortality endures." 

A little while after, she charged her daugh- 
ter Maria to tell her other children, that, living 
and dying, their mother loved them : " You 
have been good and pleasant children to me ; 
and I pray you, take the Apostle's advice, 
Be ye kindly afiectioned one towards another ; 
be ye holy, harmless, and undefiled.'^ Then, 
addressing her daughter, she said : " My dear 
Maria, you have nursed me affectionately, 
and now you are called to an affecting scene, 
a dying mother parting with a child she 
dearly loves. After I am gone, and you re- 
tire in secret to weep, perhaps your mother 
may be looking on. 1 charge you and your 
dear sisters, let not a thought enter your 
minds, that you have neglected any thing 
that could have been done for me. You 
have all been kind. I have had every atten- 
tion shown me, that could have been given. 
The Lord bless you all. Next to my chil- 
dren, I love my nieces, and I hope you will 
always love each other. Do not expect too 
much from each other, and then you will live 
in love.'' After a short silence, she said : 
" The mystery of the cross contains our all 
of good. Our Redeemer, our great De- 



226 MEMOIR OF 

liverer, is our surety and our peace. I have 
no hope, no plea, but Lord, thou hast died. 
Oh, Maria, he must be your salvation : ex- 
pect only to be saved through him V^ 

On the entrance of her physician, accom- 
panied with his sister, Mrs. Thornton reached 
out her hand, and said : " And his good 
sister too ! — We are all sisters in Jesus : some 
are gone home, others are going, and others 
will follow. We have fathers, mothers, 
sisters, and brothers, and you, sir, (looking at 
the doctor,) have children in heaven. When 
I came hither, some of my friends did not 
think I should recover, nor did I know how 
our Lord would deal with me. But here I 
am, waiting with patience and resignation to 
meet his good pleasure. He has brought me 
low, but he deals gently with me.'^ Then 
turning to Dr. L., she said, " sir, you know 
much, you have read many books, but there 
is no book like the Bible. That blessed book 
contains the mystery of the cross. that 
precious blood ! that precious blood ! It 
bought our all' of good, our blessedness for 
ever !'^ 

Soon after the doctors had left her, she 
said, " I fear they do not think I shall go 
soon." Being told, that they thought she 
might linger a little, but that they should not 
be surprised if a sudden change took place, 
she said ; " I hope my dear children will not 
think I love them the less, because 1 am wil- 
ling to leave them." 

On the ISth, she said, " My Lord will take 



MRS. ANNE THORNTON. 227 

me home soon. Though he seems to delay 
his coming, he has not forgotten to be gra- 
cious.'^ Soon after, being in expectation of 
Mr. Thornton, she said, "My earthly, and 
perhaps my heavenly Bridegroom will come 
to day.'' In about half an hour, Mr. Thorn- 
ton and his two daughters arrived. She was 
so much affected as not to be able to speak 
for some time. After a while, turning to 
him, she said, " My dear husband, you are 
come once more to take me in your arms, 
and lay me down that I may die." Upon 
which, he lifted her upon the sofa. In a few 
minutes, she said, 

* Not a doubt doth arise, to darken the skies, 
Or hide, for a moment, my God from my eyes." 

She then called her children, and said : 
<^ My sweet Annie ! (I cannot say, my dear- 
est child, for you are all equally dear to me ;) 
my precious Harriet ! seek the God of your 
fathers. He is my support, and my all ; my 
faithful God." Seeing them much affected 
and weeping, she said : " I love your tears ; 
they are precious because they are tears of 
affection. But you may weep too much. 
Take care that you do not indulge excessive 
grief" 

On the morning of the 19th, addressing 
herself to Mr. Thornton, and her children, 
she spoke to the following purport : — " I 
have often thought of a subject which I 
wished to mention before I left this world ; 



228 MEMOIR OF 

but I forbore, because it was an affecting 
one. I have not written any thing concern- 
ing it, except in my last birth-day poem. I 
always disliked funeral pomp. I wish to be 
buried in a plain, decent manner. I should 
Uke to be buried in a country church-yard. I 
have thought so in years that are past, as 
well as of late, since I have been so much 
at Epsom. I used to take pleasure in walk- 
ing in church-yards, and reading monumental 
inscriptions. They have their use ; I do not 
condemn them ; but I beg there may be no- 
thing of this kind for me, but my name, age, 
and a sentence of Scripture. The Scriptures 
contain every thing, and I know no part of 
them I should rather choose, or think more 
proper, than Rom. vi. 23. " The wages of 
sin is death ; but the gift of God is eternal 
hfe.^ I feel what a poor, vile, helpless, un- 
worthy sinner I am ; as Gambold says, ' No 
deed of mine, but proved me worse.^ In 
one sense, all I have done is sin. In an- 
other, it is not. I thank God for any good 
he enabled me to do ; but the good that is 
done upon earth, the Lord doeth it. I wish 
you to have proper views of your own be- 
ing. I think some people deficient herein. 
They have not a right sense of the import- 
ance of their own being. I have gloried in 
my being a redeemed creature ; this dignijSes 
human nature. St. Paul gloried in the cross : 
it was this that raised him up. And St. 
Peter says, ^ We have not followed cunningly 
devised fables, when we made known unto 



MRS. ANNE THORNTON. 229 

you the coming and power of our Lord 
Jesus Christ, but were eye-witnesses of his 
majesty/ &c. No, faith apprehends reahties; 
faith opens the world to come. This life is 
but the beginning of our existence : when 
we begin to hve here, we begin to die ; and 
when we die (in the faith,) we enter into a 
fuller enjoyment of the blessed realities which 
faith now apprehends. may the Holy 
Spirit impress these truths upon your hearts, 
my dear children ! Without his influence 
all is nothing.'^ Then, leaning her head 
back, she said, " Lord, now take me to thy- 
self. Let me depart in peace according to 
thy word, for mine eyes have seen thy salva- 
tion. Lord Jesus, receive my spirit. ^^ 

She was now quite exhausted, and sank 
into a fit, which threatened her dissolution. 
But she revived 5 and on being offered some 
refreshment, she said : " He that giveth a cup 
of cold water for the Lord^s sake, shall in 
no wise lose his reward. How well it is to 
be employed in acts of kindness, of which 
our Lord takes such notice ! I have thought 
of that text, ^ Henceforth I will drink no 
more of the fruit of the vine, till I drink it 
new with you in my Father's kingdom.^ 
What a parting meal was that of which our 
Lord partook with his disciples ! What 
condescension ! What intimate familiarity ! 
This scripture, and others, have led me to 
consider the similitude and connexion be- 
tween earth and heaven ; suqh as, < I am the 
vine, ye are the branches.' What a union ! 
20 



230 MEMOIR OF 

It is a subject that has often afforded me 
pleasure and profit/^ A person said, " You 
used to reason from analogy.'^ She replied ; 
" Yes, I used to love to compare reason with 
faith, and nature with revelation. And 
though some persons may think these things 
strange, I have had such openings into them 
within these few days, as I did not expect in 
this life. But many people laugh at what 
they do not understand.^^ Her pillow being 
a little moved, she said : " My mother used 
to say. If I were a queen, I could not be 
better attended. I am sure I may say so. 
But I have often felt pain that I did no more 
for her ; though I paid her all the attention 
in my power. She was a blessed woman, 
and I sometimes think she will be one of the 
first happy spirits to welcome me home. 
How I shall rejoice in a future day, to pre- 
sent my children to her in glory V^ 

In the afternoon, she turned to her daugh- 
ters, and said, " God has been better to me 
than my fears. You little expected to see 
your mother dying with so Httle fear. I 
have had many fears,'^ (alluding to a com- 
plaint which threatened her with painful con- 
sequences for many years,) ^'but my Lord 
has been good to me. My fears drove me 
to prayer ; and what pain I did feel, has 
often drawn me nearer to my God. Dr. L. 
brought me good news, when he told me, I 
was going home to my God. Lord, suffer 
me not to be impatient : thy time is best ; thy 
will be done V^ 



MRS. ANNE THORNTON. 231 

The room being dark, she asked for a light, 
saying, " Light is sown for the righteous, and 
joy for the upright in heart/^ In the even- 
ing, being in much pain, she cried, " Lord, 
have mercy upon me : do thou help me : let 
thy rod and staff comfort me. Thou hast 
prepared a table for me in the wilderness.'^ 
Soon after, she prayed fervently ; and calling 
upon the Saviour of sinners, said, 

"* Son of God ! thy blessing grant ; 
Still supply my every want.' 

" I did not think that nature could have held 
out so long ; but. Lord, thou showest me that 
thy time and manner are the best. Give me 
strength and patience, and let thy will be 
done.'' 

On the 20th, in the morning, she said, " I 
am waiting for my dismission. My Saviour, 
my God, my All ! perfect what thou seest 
lacking in my soul, and take me to thyself. 
Remember the word in which thou hast 
caused me to trust. I will trust, and not be 
afraid, for the Lord Jehovah is my strength 
and my song." 

Being informed that a friend had sent her 
kind sympathizing love to her, she was awhile 
silent, and then said, " I love her ; the very 
hearing of her name revives me. We know 
little of the value of love here, to what we 
shall in eternity." 

Being told that Miss Martha More had 
frequently called when she was too ill to see 



232 MEMOIR OF 

any one, she said : " I love her, and all that 
family. They fill an important station. 
There are but few people of talents, who can 
bear to know their own importance. But it 
ought to humble us, and stimulate us to use 
them ; for talents, for the good of others, are 
an awful trust committed to our care. It is 
not at our option whether we shall use them 
or not. I have often had serious thoughts 
upon this subject. It is seldom we see such a 
family as the Mores. I have many thoughts 
in my mind concerning them, if I had but 
strength to arrange them.^' Feeling herself a 
little better, she desired that Miss More might 
be sent for. On her arrival, she addressed 
her to this effect : " I am glad to see you. 
When I came hither, I seemed nearly as well 
as you are now. One day, before I left 
home, the doctor seeing me walk across the 
room with apparent strength, said something 
concerning me, from which I thought I 
should probably slip through your hands ; 
but the thought was not painful. I felt no 
fear. Now I am going. And though I do 
not think that any thing I am able to say, 
can have much weight as coming from me, 
yet, I wished to see you. Yours is a singu- 
lar family. God has given great talents to 
you all ; and it is true wisdom to know the 
part we are called to act, and to fulfil it. We 
are little aware of the loss we shall sustain, 
if we do not properly fill up the place for 
which we are fitted. I have had awful 
views of thiS; such views as have influenced 



MRS. ANNE THORNTON. 233 

my intentions. I have, aimed at using what 
was committed to me, to the glory of God ; 
and though I have fallen far short of my 
aim, yet, I am now thankful that my endea- 
vours were directed to what at this important 
moment my mind fully approves. I am a 
weak, helpless creature, and do not speak, 
because I have filled my place, or done the 
work assigned me ; no, I have only aimed at 
it : but I speak because of the sluggishness 
of my nature, and because I wish every one 
had a proper sense of the increasing enjoy- 
ment they may gain by a right use of their 
time and talents. The necessity of this ap- 
pears from the Apostle's words, ' Press to- 
wards the mark ; covet earnestly the best 
gifts ;' and from our Lord's account of the 
ten virgins. They were all intrusted with 
talents, all had light, and all had gifts ; but 
five were wise, and five were foolish. The 
former improved, the latter neglected their 
talents. You are engaged in a good work ; 
may you. go on and prosper! If he that 
giveth a cup of cold water shall not lose his 
reward, the service of those who seek the 
spiritual good of their fellow-creatures shall 
surely be remembered. God is faithful. I 
am a poor worm, but I have found him so, 
beyond what I could have hoped. Often in 
my chamber have I prayed, 

* When pain o'er my weak flesh prevails, 

With lamb-like patience arm my breast ; 
When wounding grief my soul assails, 
In lowly weakness mav I rest.* 
20^* 



234 MEMOIR OF 

I have had a strong assurance that it would 
be so ; insomuch that I have often returned 
to my knees to thank God for what I be- 
Ueved he would do. I have often poured 
forth my soul in prayer respecting the hour 
which now draws near. I had reason to 
believe He would be with me ; and now He 
is answering my faith. If a petition has 
been presented, we know it was accepted, if 
the thing petitioned for be granted. Does it 
not amount to a certainty ? Spiritual things 
are realities. Faith produces effects. God is 
faithful to his word.^^ 

Then, turning to her children, she said, "My 
dear children, let no one cheat you out of im- 
mortality.^^ Miss More was much affected, 
and thanked her for her prayers and counsel. 
She replied ; " We often ask other's prayers ; 
but we have only faint conceptions of the 
love and benevolence of the prayer of Jesus 
for us. precious, precious Saviour ! How 
great is thy love ! May he help you to go 
on in the good Avork in which you are en- 
gaged ! True wisdom, I again repeat it, is 
to know our calling, to live in it, to be holy 
and useful. So shall an abundant entrance 
be administered unto us into the heavenly 
kingdom.'' 

She was now quite exhausted, and fell 
back into one of the fits which we often 
thought would have taken her home ; but 
she sank into sleep ; and afterwards, though 
very ill all day, continued testifying of the 
unbounded love of God our Saviour, often 



MRS. ANNE THORNTON. 235 

saying, " Lord, now lettest thou thy servant 
depart m peace/' &c. 

Soon after, mentioning a pious individual, 
she said, she remembered that several years 
ago, he had a fever, which produced deli- 
rium, during the whole of which, his conver- 
sation was about spiritual things. '^ I have 
often thought of him,'' she added, '' since I 
came hither. My thoughts, through my 
weakness, have not been always under the 
control of reason. How thankful should I 
have been, to have known nothing but what 
I would wish to think !" A friend standing 
by said ; " I have often been struck with the 
rich variety of spiritual sentences and verses 
of hymns, with which your memory is 
stored, and in which you now so readily ex- 
press yourself; and I have thought, I will 
endeavour more than formerly to advise 
young people to store their memories with 
what they would wish to think of in a dying 
hour." It was told her, that one of her 
nieces was committing to memory Gambold's 
" Mystery of Life ;" on which she gave a 
smile of approbation, and turning to her chil- 
dren, entreated them to fill their minds with 
the good things which might be useful to 
them on a dying bed. 

She then asked a person present, if she 
had known the good man above referred to : 
the reply was, " Yes, I have often met with 
him." Mrs. Thornton continued : " I well 
remember the precious times we used to 
enjoy in that society. A few simple-hearted, 



236 MEMOIR OP 

spiritual people met together : several of 
them had little learning, but they used to 
speak in a manner which would not have dis- 
graced persons of the greatest abiUties. Mr, 
W, was a man of good plain sense. How 
many persons of fine strong intellects will 
one day wish to change places with him ! 
Religion is the one thing worth seeking 
after/' 

Near midnight she was in great pain, and 
prayed most fervently that our Lord would 
take her to himself. She complained of the 
room being dark : and when told that there 
were candles in it, and that it was owing to 
her illness that she did not see the light, (for, 
at the approach of her fits, her sight was 
much affected,) she said, " I am glad you tell 
me so. I hope it is a proof that I am not 
far from my heavenly inheritance. I always 
loved light, because I thought it was typical 
of spiritual light. I hope, if one of my 
natural senses is closed, it is a prelude to my 
spiritual senses being more fully opened: per- 
haps it may be soon.^^ 

On the 22d, she seemed to be in great 
pain. She was much engaged in prayer, 
and often expressed her strong confidence 
in God. While we were fanning her, she 
said, 



" From Sion's tops the breezes flow, 
And cheer us in the vale below." 

For some days she dozed much, and had 



MRS. ANNE THORNTON. 237 

several fits. On the 2Sth, she said, "How 
comfortably the Lord has kept me this 
week ! I could not have thought I could 
have been so comfortable in such a state of 
weakness. Let patience have its perfect 
work in my soul. Lord, make me perfect 
and entire, lacking nothing. Sometimes the 
enemy thrusts sorely at me with a tempta- 
tion, to fear that all is not right with me, 
that after all, I may fail. But he is not suf- 
fered to distress me. In thee, Lord, do I 
put my trust. 

" Thy mighty Name salvation is, 
And keeps my soul above ; 
Pardon, and peace, and power it brings, 
And everlasting love." 

A friend said : " God is faithful : you know 
he is so. Having loved his own, he loves 
them to the end.^' She answered, " Yes, he 
is faithful. In years that are past, when fear 
has assailed me, I have prayed to the Lord, 
my heart has been poured out before him, 
and he has permitted me to talk to him, as a 
man with his friend. He has comforted me, 
and now he is answering my prayers. By 
night on my bed have I sought thee, and 
thou art my Rock and my Refuge. I renounce 
all my righteous and my unrighteous deeds. 
I have no hope or plea but in Thee.^' On 
that text being mentioned, "All things are 
yours, for ye are Christ's, and Christ is 
God's ;" she took up the words ; " Yes, ye 
are Christ's, and Christ is God's : and when 



238 MEMOIR OP 

Christ who is our life shall appear, then shall 
we also appear with him in glory/^ Then 
looking affectionately on her children, she 
said ; My dear children, you see your dying 
parent bearing testimony to the truths of 
God.'^ Soon after, being in great pain, she 
said ; " If my continuing here sometime longer 
may be of use to any person, I am willing to 
stay. These our light afflictions, which en- 
dure but for a moment, work out for us a 
far more exceeding and eternal weight of 
glory.^' A person repeated the following 
verse, "While we look not at the things 
which are seen, but at the things which are 
not seen ;" and added, " You now are be- 
tween both worlds, and see the things that 
are invisible.^' She replied, "I do indeed. 
Lord, my sure trust is in thy word, and thou 
wilt not suffer me to be confounded. I trust 
in thee, and know in whom I trust.^' 

Towards the close of life, her weakness 
was extreme. She said Uttle, except in those 
blessed words which our Lord himself has 
taught us, frequently repeating the Lord's 
prayer, or detached sentences from it ; par- 
ticularly, " Our Father — Thy will be done : 
for thine is the kingdom, the power, and the 
glory, for ever and ever. Amen and amen.'^ 
For nearly forty-eight hours before her happy 
spirit took its flight, she took little notice of 
any thing around her. She expired without 
the least struggle, on the 12th of March, 
1799. In a few days, her remains were 
removed to Camberwell ; and on Thursday, 



MRS. ANNE THORNTON. 239 

the Slst, they were, according to her desire, 
interred in Epsom churchyard; where a stone 
was erected, inscribed with her name and 
age, and the last verse of the sixth chapter to 
the Romans : " The wages of sin is deatli ; 
but the gift of God is eternal life, through 
Jesus Christ our Lord.^' 



MEMOIR 



OF 



MISS HANNAH SINCLAIR. 



Hannah Sinclair was the eldest daughter 
of the Right Hon. Sir John Sinclair, Bart, of 
Ulbster, in the county of Caithness, North 
Britain. Her mother was the daughter of 
Alexander Maitland, of Stoke Newington, 
Esq. She died during Miss Sinclair's in- 
fancy. The subject of this memoir was born 
Feb. 1. 1780. During the early years of her 
childhood, she was distinguished by a thirst 
for superior knowledge, and a comprehensive 
understanding, directed even to abstruse sub- 
jects. At the age of ten, she had read 
through a great number of volumes in a 
library belonging to her father at Thurso 
Castle, where she and her younger sister 
resided with their grandmother, Lady Jenet 
Sinclair. Her delight was, to read a new 
book ; and on whatsoever subject it treated, 
history, fiction, divinity, philosophy, her 
young mind seized upon it with avidity. 
She never took pleasure in the common 
amusements of children, and was often to be 
seen climbing on chairs to search for what 
240 



MISS SINCLAIR. 241 

even many grown persons would think very 
dry reading. One day, she took a clergyman 
into her nursery, and opening her Bible, 
requested him to explain a passage which 
she did not fully understand. He did so ; 
but, not satisfied with the explanation, she 
argued the point, and he left her with much 
astonishment at the depth and acuteness of 
intellect displayed by a child not yet ten 
years of age. Her memory was as retentive 
as her understanding was clear. One Sunday, 
the clergyman of the parish being present at 
dinner, Hannah was asked for an account 
of the sermon. She went so regularly 
through the heads of the discourse, and 
what was said upon each, that the minister, 
who, contrary to the usual practice in the 
Church of Scotland, read his sermons, de- 
clared that he could not have told half so 
much about it himself. At this period, she 
often spoke about religion, especially to the 
servants; and would converse, and even 
argue about faith and works, in a style which 
evinced the distinctness of her theological 
views. But the early expansion of intellect 
must not be confounded with the genuine 
operations of Divine Grace. It is of the 
highest importance to give an early direction 
to the infant mind as to the essentials of 
Christian knowledge; but orthodoxy is not 
piety. It was Miss Sinclair's deliberate 
acknowledgement, that, at this period, she 
had not experienced the regenerating power 
of the Gospel. 

21 



242 MEMOIR OP 

In her eleventh year, Miss Sinclair came, 
with her grandmother and younger sister, to 
reside at Edinburgh. Here, she attended 
the ministry of the Rev. Dr. Walter Buchan- 
an of the Canongate church, for whose 
sermons she soon testified a partiahty ; yet 
still, according to her own subsequent views 
of the progress of religious principle in her 
heart, during the three years which were 
then passed in Edinburgh, an intellectual, 
rather than a decidedly spiritual attachment 
to the truths of the Gospel, characterized her 
feelings, and was displayed in her deport- 
ment. 

At thirteen, she was placed at a boarding- 
school at Stoke Newington, near London, 
where she made rapid progress in every 
branch of education which called forth the 
energies of her mind, taking especial dehght 
in the study of astronomy. As she grew up, 
good sense and benevolence were manifested 
in her whole demeanour ; and to those who 
are unconscious of the true nature of Chris- 
tian holiness, Hannah Sinclair would have 
appeared, at this period, in every respect, a 
real Christian. 

She returned to Edinburgh at the age of 
sixteen, and was restored to the accustomed 
privilege of attending on the ministry of Dr. 
Buchanan. Not long afterwards the time 
arrived, when the great concerns of eternity 
began to interest her heart in a manner to 
which it had hitherto been a stranger. The 
truly scriptural and impressive instructions 



MISS SINCLAIR. 243 

of her esteemed pastor, seemed in an especial 
degree to be accompanied with a blessing 
from Him, " with whom is the preparation 
of the heart." The value .of an immortal 
soul, the uncertainty of human life, the 
approach of another state of existence, the 
fall of man, the corrupt state of the sinner, 
the wrath of God against sin, the awful con- 
sequences of spiritual ignorance and error ; 
were subjects which now occupied her 
thoughts, and led her to contemplate with 
seriousness and solemnity, that great ques- 
tion, ' What must I do to be saved V 

Amidst many feeble notions, and dark con- 
ceptions, as to what real rehgion was, and 
what it was not, she formed the deliberate 
resolution of becoming religious, of devoting 
herself to God, and seeking in right earnest 
for him, who is "the way, and the truth, 
and the life.'^ The doctrines of the cross 
were no longer viewed as subjects of a mere 
acquiescent speculation, but as the soul and 
substance of present and eternal happiness. 

She afterwards often looked back, and 
was filled with astonishment, that so small a 
seed should bring forth any fruits. But He, 
that planted, nourished it ; and to Him alone 
she ascribed the rise, progress, and increase. 
She now felt the decided conviction, which 
was strengthened by the deliberate conclu- 
sions of her future and matured judgment, 
that she must, on scriptural grounds, from 
this period, date the holy and happy change 
of "passing from death unto life," through 



244 MEMOIR OP 

the renewing influences of the Spirit of God 
upon her soul. 

From this time, although nothing very 
striking, or observable, to those around her, 
might be apparent, yet there was a great 
and felt alteration in her views, desires, and 
pursuits. Her devotional exercises, although 
they had never been externally omitted, 
were now performed with a regularity and 
earnestness which gave them an entirely 
new character. The Sabbath was not only 
more punctually observed, but its essential 
privileges were duly and gratefully prized. 
The faithful preaching of the gospel was 
now ardently desired, and beneficence to the 
poor became a more fixed principle. Until 
then, she had not comprehended the force 
and meaning of the apostolical injunction, 
" Whatsoever ye do, do all to the glory of 
God ;'' nor to apply to it, in what are usually 
considered the more trifling concerns of daily 
occurrence. Now, that precept was written 
upon her heart, and became the regulating 
motive of her conduct. 

Under such circumstances, nothing could 
be more favourable to her Christian progress, 
than the constant attendance on Dr. Buchan- 
an's ministry ; for which she felt, to the end 
of her Ufe, that she never could be sufficiently 
thankful. His affectionate manner was well 
calculated to make a deep impression ; and 
his truly Christian spirit forcibly struck her, 
as indicating that there is, in true reUgion, 
somewhat infinitely beyond what appears in 



MISS SINCLAIR. 245 

the lives of even the decent and moral : that 
there is an uniting principle, by which the 
sinner obtains an interest in all that the 
Saviour is, and all that he has done for man. 

The great fundamental points of scriptural 
doctrine, such as the utter depravity of hu- 
man nature, salvation through a crucified 
Redeemer, the necessity of the continual 
influences of the Holy Spirit, and of holiness 
of life, had long been subjects of mental 
acquiescence on the part of Miss Sinclair; 
but they had never, until this period of her 
life, produced that solicitude and desire which 
binds them on the conscience, and makes 
them the actuating principle of the affections. 
Like Job, she had previously heard of God 
" by the hearing of the ear,^^ and had lived 
in comparative self-complacency; but now, 
her " eye saw him^' in his grace and truth, 
and the result was similar; she "abhorred 
herself, and repented in dust and ashes/^ 

To the interesting sermons of her esteemed 
pastor, under the immediate blessing of God, 
she ascribed the disposition to make the 
religion of the Bible the object and business 
of her hfe. No book to which she then had 
access, so fully accorded with the sentiments 
which her heart approved, as " Orton^s Ser- 
mons.'^ These were attentively and prayer- 
fully studied. Shortly after, Mr. Wilberforce 
presented her father with his admirable 
Treatise on Christianity. She was overjoyed 
to find that the views, now so endeared to 
her mind, were no less clearly defined, than 
21* 



246 MEMOIR OF 

beautifully enforced, in that volume. She 
read it again and again, often observing, that 
she could never be wearied with repetition. 
The ideas of its author on the practical parts 
of Christianity, in a peculiar manner delight- 
ed her. They accorded well with the bene- 
volence of her own heart, and her convictions 
what the religion of Christ must really be. 

Miss Sinclair lived at this time, as much 
as was in her power, in retirement. Al- 
though possessed of qualifications which 
would have been deemed ornamental to the 
most poUshed circles, yet, she sought not her 
happiness there. She had no relish for 
worldly company or amusements, and with 
the pious she had little opportunity of inter- 
course. Her much valued minister she oc- 
casionally saw, but it was in company with 
others; and he had, at. this period, no par- 
ticular knowledge of the change which had 
been wrought upon her character. But, in 
the bosom of her family, she found a salutary 
and useful employment for her mind. She 
now took upon herself the task of instructing 
the younger part of her father's second fam- 
ily; and the happy art she had of making 
instruction agreeable by the interesting mode 
of communicating it, made her little pupils 
as eager for a lesson as children commonly 
are for a holiday. She was so modest and 
gehtle in her temper, so free from the as- 
sumption of superiority, that it was necessary 
to be thoroughly acquainted with her, to 
discover how much her mind excelled the 



MISS SINCLAIR. 247 

ordinary standard. Her taste for simplicity 
was shown in the consistent neatness of her 
dress. She had a perfect indifference to 
finery and ornament, not unfreqaently re- 
marking, how wearisome it was to hear the 
subject of dress so constantly spoken of, and 
expressing a wish that there was but one 
fashion, which should never change. Yet, 
she affected no singularity; and her economy 
was dictated by a wish to appropriate the 
more to purposes of beneficence. She acted 
upon the principle, that Christian charity 
loses its appropriate distinction, if unaccom- 
panied with self-denial. Her sound judg- 
ment was displayed in the mode in which 
she discharged the duty of alms-giving. She 
considered it to be a duty to add the labour 
of investigation to the indulgence of a bene- 
volent spirit ; and thus, with limited means, 
she was enabled to do much more extensive 
good than by an indiscriminate charity. 

It will not excite surprise in any person 
conversant with the experience of real Chris- 
tians, that a mind constructed like Miss Sin- 
clair's should have been exercised with deep 
and anxious speculations on mysterious points, 
connected with some of the great doctrines 
of the Gospel. It is the trial by which per- 
sons of her turn of mind are more especially 
liable to be visited. Occasionally, darkness 
and confusion on some points produced much 
disquietude, which she, for a considerable 
time, kept to herself. It was not till about 
the age of twenty-one, that she communica- 



248 MEMOIR OP 

ted to a confidential friend, how much she 
had suffered; and she long afterwards told 
that same individual, that there was not one 
doctrine of the Gospel, in the belief of which 
she had not at some period or other been 
shaken. " But,'^ remarks her biographer, 
^^let not this case be misapprehended. Hers 
was not the hesitation or unbelief of the 
infidel, but the doubts of an inquiring mind, 
anxious to arrive at the truth. All this 
while, she appears to have been convinced 
of the reality of the Christian system in the 
aggregate, but felt a solicitous uncertainty as 
to some particular tenets. She was even 
daily and usefully instructing the young 
members of the family in many essential 
points, before she had cleared up others to 
her own satisfaction. The judicious friend, 
to whom she unbosmed her inmost thoughts, 
was often distressed at the state of her mind ; 
but seldom argued with her, and rather 
talked of the lovely features of Christianity ; 
the beauties of holiness, as exhibited in the 
Ufe of our Lord, and in a faint degree, in 
that of his people ; the grandeur and magnifi- 
cence of the scheme of redemption ; and the 
things that belong to our everlasting peace. 
Her friend felt assured, that as religious prin- 
ciples gained strength through study of the 
Scriptures and prayer, her doubts would 
vanish, and only prove a prelude to a solid 
and permanent peace of mind. Hannah 
repeatedly said, how much she was bene- 
fitted by these observations^ and expressed 



MISS SINCLAIR. 249 

the most affectionate anxiety not to lose the 
advantages which they afforded her. Accor- 
dingly her mind became gradually and sub- 
stantially composed, in regard to each and 
every one of those difficulties, which for a 
season had disquieted her. So true is it 
that, " Then shall we know, if we follow on 
to know the Lord,^' (Hosea vi. 3.) Through 
mental trials of such a description, God exer- 
cised her faith and patience for a while, 
only that his own glory might be the more 
abundantly promoted, by her happy attain- 
ment of that " peace which passeth all under- 
standing." It is ^^thus that he giveth his 
beloved rest," (Psa. cxxvii. 2.) ReUgious 
friendship and intimate communication of 
heart, founded upon mutual experience of 
divine mercy and love, are means of grace, 
which in the secret, and, for the most part, 
undeveloped history of private Christians, 
promote much of their growth and advance- 
ment in the divine hfe. Such opportunities 
can never be too highly prized : their remem- 
brance will ever be sweetly cherished, whilst 
we Hve on earth, nor does it appear probable, 
that they can be forgotten in glory. 

In the year 1806, Miss Sinclair, then in 
her twenty-sixth year, was first seized with 
symptoms of the complaint which ultimately 
proved fatal ; the result of a neglected cold. 
During her illness, those around her expressed 
their surprise at the calmness and patience 
she exhibited, and inquired the cause. H^r 
reply was, that it proceeded from trust in 



250 MEMOIR OF 

God, who, she knew, would manage much 
better for her, than she could for herself. 
She never entirely recovered her health, but 
was for some years tolerably well, especially 
during the summer season. And now, no 
more was heard of doubts : the doctrines of 
the Gospel had become the ground of her 
simple dependence, and her unshaken trust 
was reposed on the Saviour. 

In the year 1814, Sir John Sinclair and 
his family left Scotland, and came to reside 
on Ham Common in Surrey. Here Miss 
Sinclair had the privilege of cultivating the 
friendship of a few very estimable and pious 
individuals ; and, while the state of her health 
admitted of it, she became the dihgent visitor 
of the sick, and instructor of the poor, in the 
neighbourhood, of her father's residence. 

In the summer of 1816, she visited an 
endeared relative in Scotland. Of the frame 
of her mind at this period, we have an illus- 
tration in the record which has been pre- 
served, of an observation which she made to 
Lady Colquhon early one morning. " I have, 
never,'' she said, " been so happy as last 
night. I was not able to sleep, and began 
to meditate on the employment of saints and 
angels around the throne. I ruminated until 
I thought I saw the multitude of the re- 
deemed, which no man can number. I 
fancied I heard their angelic voices singing 
the song of Moses and the Lamb. Me- 
thought I joined with them ; and at last I 
concluded by praying that I might be soon, 



MISS SINCLAIR. 251 

if not immediately removed, to unite my 
note of praise with theirs.^^ 

In 1817, Miss Sinclair first commenced a 
Diary. Her reasons for adopting this prac- 
tice are stated at the beginning of the Jour- 
nal, the existence of which was unknown to 
her friends till after her decease : a few ex- 
tracts are subjoined, as throwing light upon 
her character and the exercises of her mind, 
at this period. 

Ormly Lodge^ Jan. 5, 1817. 
" As it appears from the memoirs of many 
eminent Christians, that it has been their 
practice to keep a diary or journal of their 
religious experience, and that they have de- 
rived much benefit from that practice ; I 
propose (in humble dependence on the divine 
blessing) to follow their example in that 
respect. May that great and glorious Being, 
without whose assistance I can do nothing 
aright, guide my pen! May he open my 
eyes to discern my sins and failings of every 
kind, and to record them with sincerity and 
truth ! May he also enable me to record 
with real heart-felt gratitude the mercies 
with which he may be pleased to favour 
me ; and when exercised with vexations or 
disappointments, may he enable me to re- 
ceive them, and to write about them, with- 
out a murmuring word or thought, saying, 
as Job did, ' Shall I receive good at the hand 
of the Lord, and shall I not also receive 
evil?' 



252 MEMOIR OP 

^^It is my duty at all times to dedicate 
myself to the service of my God and Re- 
deemer ; but I would desire to do so espe- 
cially now, at the beginning of a new year. 
! that this year may be better spent in 
every respect, than those which have pre- 
ceded it ! Do thou, I beseech thee, ! my 
God, give a check to the wanderings of my 
mind, and enable me to love thee with more 
sincerity, and to serve thee with more fide- 
lity, than I have ever yet done !'' 

"January 12. Read Hervey's Theron and 
Aspasio. Earnestly wished and prayed that 
I may obtain that precious faith which he so 
well describes. Heard something in the 
course of the day which much hurt me. 
Endeavoured to feel resigned. ^^ 

"January 13. Awoke this morning in a 
better frame, and felt during the whole day 
more disposed for the duties of devotion than 
usual. Lord, I thank thee for this great 
mercy. In the afternoon I heard an attack 
made on some of the doctrines of the Gospel 
and did not say much in their defence. But, 
Lord, thou knowest I was kept silent only by 
the fear of doing more harm than good. 
Thou knowest I highly prize thy Gospel.'^ 

" January 20. This day my mind was full 
of fears and doubts of various kinds. Read 
Hervey, Newton, and Chalmers' Evidences. 
Prayed earnestly for a confirmed and assured 
faith.'' 

"January 21. The day being mild, I ven- 
tured to take a walk in the garden : every 



MISS SINCLAIR. 253 

thing there looked dull and withered; but 
soon, my God ! may we expect to see the 
face of Nature revive at thy command. 
that thou wouldst be pleased also to revive 
the power of religion in my soul, and cause it 
to grow, and to flourish more than it has ever 
yet done !'^ 

" February 1. I have this day, Lord ! as 
thou knowest, completed my 37th year. ! 
that I could add, that every one of these 
years, since I became capable of knowing 
thee, had been indeed devoted to thy service. 
But when I reflect on the manner in which 
they have been spent, I cannot but blush, and 
be confounded, in thy awful presence. I can 
only address thee in the words of the pub- 
lican, ' God be merciful to me, a sinner !' 
Yet, Lord, I cannot but hope that, in the 
course of the year which is past, I have made 
some little progress in thy good and holy 
ways, that my faith is confirmed, my desires 
to love and serve thee more sincere and 
lively. Surely if it be so, I have much cause 
for gratitude to thee. Thou knowest, that 
my most earnest wish is to grow in grace, 
and in the knowledge of my God and Sa- 
viour, Jesus Christ. In him would I desire 
to place all my hopes, and surely. Lord ! they 
shall not be disappointed." 

''July 20. I have lately made a very 

valuable acquaintance in Miss ■, who 

has every appearance of being a real Chris- 
tian. Lord, bless our intercourse, and grant 
22 



254 MEMOIR OP 

that I may derive true and spiritual benefit 
from it P^ 

" August 3. In the course of last week was 
introduced by Miss to some poor peo- 
ple in the neighbourhood, and determined to 
visit them occasionally, and to read the Bible 
to them. On Saturday I went to one of them ; 
read and explained the second chapter of 
Ephesians. Lord, enable me to keep this 
resolution, and grant that these readings may 
prove beneficial, both to myself and my 
neighbours. Read Leighton on the Psalms 

to-day, an interesting book lent me by , 

and heard the children in the evening.'^ 

"August 10. The weather unfavourable, 
so that I could not go to church. In the 
course of last week visited several of my poor 
neighbours ; read and explained the Scrip- 
tures to them. Hope to derive benefit from 
this exercise. In the forepart of this day I 
felt very cold and dull, but in the afternoon 
better disposed for devotion. Read the 
Bible, and Leighton. In the evening heard 
the children read, and was particularly 
pleased with some observations made by one 
of them.^^ 

"September 21. Was at Kingston church. 
Felt too much of a cold and careless frame 
while there, and during the whole day. 
Alas ! Lord, I know not at all what to say 
for myself! I fear such conduct must be 
very offensive in thy sight ! 0, cause me, 
I beseech thee, to return unto thee. Grant 
that thy word may come home to me with 



MISS SINCLAIR. 255 

the demonstration of the Spirit, and with 
power, and may be the means of reviving 
the power of reUgion in my treacherous 
heart, of which I have still cause to com- 
plain V' 

" October 5. Heard a beautiful sermon 
from Mr. , on Ephes. v. 18, and after- 
wards partook of the Sacrament, which he 
administered in the most impressive manner. 
Surely, Lord, I have now every assistance 
that means can afford me, but, I well know, 
that all will be ineffectual, without thy bless- 
ing. Be thou graciously pleased to impart 
that inestimable blessing, which maketh us 
indeed rich, both in this world and in that 
which is to come, and which addeth no sor- 
row with it. Heard the young people, as 
usual, in the evening.'' 

" October 19. Was occupied, during a 
great part of the day, in writing a letter to 
my sister Catherine, at her request, explain- 
ing the evangelical system of Religion. Do 
thou, I beseech thee, my God ! grant me 
the powerful assistance of thy Holy Spirit in 
the composition of this letter, that I may be 
enabled to explain clearly, and to enforce 
earnestly, the interesting and important truths 
which I have undertaken to illustrate. ! 
that all my hopes with regard to this letter, 
and in every respect, may be in thee; for 
without thee I can do nothing !'' 

" November 2. Heard to-day a truly in- 
teresting sermon from Matt. v. 6. Grant, I 
beseech thee, Lord, that I may indeed hun- 



256 MEMOIR OF 

ger and thirst after righteousness, in the vari- 
ous senses which Mr. described, and 

that the promise in the text may be fulfilled 
in my experience. — Presented to Catherine 
this evening the letter which I have been 
writing to her. ! that it may be blessed 
by thee for her spiritual benefit, and for that 
of the other members of our family !'^ 

The Letter referred to in the last para- 
graph, has been published since Miss Sin- 
clair's death, and has obtained a very wide 
circulation with the happiest effects. It con- 
tains a simple and comprehensive survey of 
the leading doctrines and precepts of Chris- 
tianity, and will long perpetuate the name 
of the writer. Miss Sinclair was solicited by 
a friend to allow it to be printed anony- 
mously as a tract for distribution among the 
poor ; but her modesty prevented her from 
complying with the proposal. The evan- 
gelical character of her sentiments, as well 
as the clearness of her views, will appear 
from the following paragraphs : 

" The first of these doctrines, and the foun- 
dation of all the rest, is that of the deep 
depravity and corruption of human nature. 
This doctrine, in the main, is not, I believe, 
denied by any ; but the evangelical preach- 
ers explain it in a different manner from 
what others do. By others it is considered 
as a slight taint ; — by them it is represented 
as a deep pollution ; — a total alienation of 
the heart from God, which is most culpable, 
and wholly inexcusable, in his sight. So far 



MISS SINCLAIR. 257 

is man, in a state of nature, from loving God 
above all things, that there is scarcely any- 
thing which he does not prefer to God. 
To the majority of the world, what duty is 
so irksome as that of prayer ? What day so 
wearisome as the Sabbath ? What time so 
long as that which is spent at church ? What 
books so uninteresting, as those which treat 
of religion ? 

"Besides this dislike and repugnance to 
the exercise of devotion, or, in other words, 
to all manner of intercourse with God, there 
is, in fallen man, a spirit of disobedience and 
rebellion against his Maker. It is true, that 
many of the persons here described do fulfil 
various moral duties, and so far obey his 
commands ; but they do not obey them be- 
cause they are his commands. Generally 
speaking, some motive of interest, pleasure, 
or vanity, of self-gratification of one kind or 
other, secretly influences them ; or if they 
do pay any regard to God at all, it is the fear 
of his wrath which prompts them. They do 
not obey from a sincere filial desire of pleas- 
ing him, but from dread of a power which 
they know cannot be resisted. Such is man 
by nature, without any exception. This 
charge may be brought with as much justice 
against the decent and moral, as against the 
vicious and profane. Nay, even the most 
eminent Christians, though this is no longer 
their character, will most readily acknow- 
ledge that it was once so. They can all of 
them remember a time, when they were 



258 MEMOIR OP 

exactly in the condition here described. 
Now, as God has repeatedly declared in 
Scripture, that he will on no account admit 
into his presence those who are thus alienated 
from him, it follows of course, that if we live 
and die in this state, we must perish for ever ; 
or, to use our Saviour's own words, ' Except 
a man be born again, he cannot enter into 
the kingdom of God,' John iii. 3. The 
change which our Saviour alludes to in these 
words, is described in the Bible under a great 
variety of figures and phrases, such as ' being 
renewed (2 Cor. iv. 16. Ephes. iv. 23. Col. 
iii. 10.) and sanctified (1 Cor. i. 2; vi. 11. 
Rom. XV. 16. ;) being adopted into the family 
of God (Rom. viii. 15. Gal. iv. 5, 6. Ephes. 
i. 5. ;) being no longer under the law, but 
under grace (Rom. vi. 14. ;) having passed 
from death to life, (John v. 24. 1 John iii. 
14.,) &c. &c. ; and St. Paul expressly says, 
* If any man be in Christ, he is a new crea- 
ture ; old things are passed away, behold all 
things are become new ' (2 Cor. v. 17. ;) by 
which is plainly signified, not only that the 
change must be great, but that it must be 
universal; Uhat all things must become 
new.^ 

'^ To describe, as plainly and distinctly as 
I can, wherein this change consists, shall be 
the purport of the remainder of this letter. 
May God grant that you, my dear Catherine, 
and every member of the family to which 
we belong, may know by experience what it 
means ! for I must again remind you, that 



MISS SINCLAIR. 259 

unless such a change be made upon every 
one of us at some period or other of our 
Hves, we are assured by the Saviour himself, 
' That we cannot enter into the kingdom of 
heaven.' (John iii. 3.) 

" In describing this change, the first thing 
which I shall mention is, that every true con- 
vert becomes much more sensible than he 
ever was before, of his need of a Saviour. 
Though all are ready to acknowledge them- 
selves to be sinners, yet those who are in a 
state of nature are not fully sensible of what 
St. Paul calls Uhe exceeding sinfulness of 
sin' (Rom. vii. 12.;) but divine grace opens 
our eyes in that respect, shows us our deep 
depravity, humbles us in the very dust on 
account of our manifold transgressions, and 
compels us to acknowledge there is justice in 
the sentence which condemns us to everlast- 
ing punishment. For, to those whose eyes 
are thus opened to behold their guilt and 
danger, the Gospel becomes a joyful sound, 
and the Saviour is indeed precious. They 
can enter into the meaning of St. Paul's 
words when he says, ^That he counts all 
things but loss that he may win Christ, and 
be found in him ; not having his own right- 
eousness, which is of the law, but the right- 
eousness which is by faith in him.' (PhiUp. 
iii. 8, 9.) Instead of their former apathy 
and indifference about religion, they delight 
in reading about the Saviour — in thinking of 
him — in listening to those sermons of which 
he is the theme — and the chief desire; the 



260 MEMOIR OF 

most earnest wish of their hearts, is, that 
they may be admitted to a further acquaint- 
ance, and to an intimate union with him/' 

After treating of the way of justification, 
and the nature of true faith. Miss Sinclair 
proceeds to show the tendency of the Gospel 
to produce in the heart all the virtues and 
graces of the Christian hfe. 

"But, first,^^ she remarks, "let me remind 
you, that sanctii&cation is a gradual work. 
The change I am describing, from sin to holi- 
ness, from the love of the world to the love 
of God, is not instantaneous, ' but resembles 
the morning light, which shines more and 
more, unto the perfect day/ (Prov. iv. 18.) 
•dii established Christian differs in many 
respects from a young convert ; and, gene- 
rally speaking, that difference is in no respect 
more visible, than in their feelings and expe- 
rience relative to the pleasures of religion. 
A young convert is usually beset with doubts, 
anxieties, and fears. He feels and knows 
himself to be a sinner 5 is depressed by a 
sense of his own guilt and infirmities ; and 
has not yet learned to rejoice in Christ Jesus, 
and to cast all the burden of his sins upon 
him. But, by degrees, more light is commu- 
nicated to his mind ; — he perceives how God 
can be just, and yet the justifier of him who 
believes in Jesus; — he applies all the pro- 
mises of the Gospel to himself; — he looks to 
Jesus, not merely as the Saviour of sinners, 
but as his own Saviour; and believes, not 
merely that he died for mankind in general 



MISS SINCLAIR. 261 

but for himself in particular ; — and thus he 
learns to look forward to Heaven, as ^his own 
certain portion and inheritance/ not for any 
works of righteousness which he has done, 
but solely because he is united by faith to the 
all-sufficient Saviour. 

" Some perhaps may tell you, that this is 
not consistent with humility ; but they mis- 
take the nature of Christian humiUty, which 
does not consist in believing that we are 
going to hell, but that we deserve to go there. 
Who was ever more humble than St. Paul ? 
He disparages himself in almost every page 
of his writings; yet he speaks of his own 
salvation with the utmost confidence — ex- 
presses a wish to be ' absent from the body, 
that he might be present with Lord ^ (2 Cor. 
v. 8.)^says, ' That he had a desire to depart, 
and to be with Christ, which is far better ^ 
(Phil. i. 23,) and ^That to him to live is 
Christ, and to die is gain.^ (Phil. i. 21.) And 
he describes Christians in general, as those 
^who rejoice in Christ Jesus, and have no 
confidence in the flesh,'^ or in themselves 
(Phil. iii. 3.) — plainly showing that these two 
feelings are no way inconsistent with each 
other. A criminal may believe himself to be 
worthy of death ; yet, if he receives a par- 
don, he no longer fears death. Thus it is 
with Christians — they believe themselves to 
be pardoned for Christ^s sake. 

" It is true, indeed, as I formerly observed, 
that young converts do not usually view 
things in this light ; for faith, generally speak- 



262 MEMOIR OP 

ing, is a gradual attainment. It is also true, 
that established Christians may have their 
seasons of doubt and dejection ; but this is 
owing to the weakness of their faith, and 
these seasons are their worst seasons. A 
variety of circumstances also, such as ner- 
vous and other diseases, temptations, and 
misfortunes of various sorts, may depress the 
spirits of Christians ; but, notwithstanding 
all these exceptions, for which due allowance 
should be made, it is perfectly true, that the 
spirit of the Gospel is a spirit of hope, peace, 
and joy, and that the < children of Zion are 
not only humble, but ^joyful in their King.' 
(Psalm cxlix. 2.)'' 

In the month of January 1818, Miss Sin- 
clair had been engaged in some visits of 
piety and benevolence, when she took fresh 
cold, which produced an alarming aggrava- 
tion of consumptive symptoms. The flatter- 
ing nature of the disease might probably 
have led her not to anticipate that death was 
quite so near as it proved to be. But the 
tranquillity, resignation, and devotedness of 
her mind, testified how ready she was to de- 
part, whenever it should please her heavenly 
Father to call her home. It had been a 
favourite sentiment with her, " that a linger- 
ing is better than a sudden death, as it gives 
the real Christian an opportunity of doing 
good to others, by the example of resignation 
and piety/' Her wish was gratified, and 
she did not fail to avail herself of the oppor- 
tunity thus afforded, of edifying those around 



MISS SINCLAIR. 263 

her. A younger sister one day lamented 
that her sufferings were so great. She re- 
plied : " I would cheerfully suffer it all over 
again, that you might enjoy the same conso- 
lation from religion in the same circum- 
stances.'^ This gave rise to a conversation 
on the impossibiUty of any sufferings of ours 
procuring, for ourselves or others, either tem- 
poral or spiritual benefit, and the necessity 
of the anguish which Christ endured on our 
account. Her uncommon patience struck 
every one. When it was noticed that she 
never complained, she said : " It would be a 
wonder if I were not patient, when I have 
so many mercies to be thankful for.'' After 
lingering for about four months of gradual 
decay, she expired, without the least strug- 
gle, on the 22d of May, 1818, in the thirty- 
ninth year of her age. A few minutes b^ 
fore her death, a faithful and pious servant, 
who was her constant attendant, asked her 
if she should turn her. " No," was the 
reply, " I am so comfortable and happy, I 
had better remain as I am." She then 
appeared to be sinking in sleep, but it was 
presently discovered that the spirit had fled, 
leaving on her placid and serene countenance 
an emblem of the inward peace she expe- 
rienced. 



THE END. 



Deacidified using the Bookkeeper process. 
Neutralizing agent: Magnesium Oxide 
Treatment Date: May 2005 

PreservationTechnologie 

A WORLD LEADER IN PAPER PRESERVATION 

1 1 1 Thomson Park Drive 
Cranberry Township, PA 16066 
(724) 779-21 1 1 



/A <. 






/ 



J '. 




